Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign  Alternates 


https://archive.org/details/spiritland00emmo_0 


TTlHllf  W(Q)1K11)  D©  LD©[Knr 


THE  SPIRIT  LAND. 


Bl  S.  B.  EMMONS. 


\ 


PHILADELPHIA: 

J.  W.  BRADLEY,  4S  NORTH  FOURTH  ST. 
18CU. 


.A<d  f 


.3! 


Cintered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1857,  fcy 
L.  P.  CROWN  & CO., 

the  Clerk’s  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusen* 


PHILADELPHIA : 
vmiHTED  BY  KINO  A BAIRD, 
607  SANSOM  STREET. 


TO  THE  READER, 


1^1 

Oi 


01 


This  volume  is  intended  as  an  antidote  to  a species  of 
errors  that  have  been  rife  in  every  age  of  the  Christian 
church.  Notwithstanding  the  disclosures  the  Most  High 
made  of  himself  to  his  ancient  people,  they  were  yet  prone 
to  turn  aside  from  the  worship  of  the  true  God,  to  follow  the 
lying  spirits  of  the  prophets  of  Baal,  and  other  deceivers, 
from  the  days  of  Moses  till  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 
So,  likewise,  under  the  Christian  dispensation,  there  has 
been  a succession  of  Antichrists,  until  their  name  is  legion^ 
whose  teachings  have  clouded  the  understandings  and  blinded 
the  moral  perceptions  of  men,  subverting  the  faith  of  many 
whose  mountains  stood  strong,  and  who  had  been  counted  the 
chosen  people  of  God. 

The  present  is  viewed  as  an  age  of  isms.  Men  have  run 
mad,  and  are  chasing  phantoms.  They  are  roaming  round 
to  find  some  fulcrum  to  overturn  the  church  and  the  Bible  ; 
they  are  imagining  they  are  receiving  utterances  from  heaven, 
when  nothing  is  uttered  but  the  vain  fantasies  of  their  own 
minds  and  hearts.  It  is  the  grossest  fanaticism  — fanaticism 
in  its  most  frightful  form,  leading  its  unhappy  victims,  not 
unfrequently,  to  flagrant  crimes,  and  to  the  most  horrid  of 
all  — that  of  self-destruction. 

These  pages  are  submitted  to  the  public  with  the  counsel 
of  the  wisest  and  best  of  all  ages,  that,  amid  the  wily  arts  of 
the  adversary,  we  should  cling  to  the  word  of  God,  the 
Bible  of  our  fathers,  as  the  only  safe  and  infallible  guide  of 
faith  and  practice. 


NOTE 


We  would  here  give  credit  to  the  principal  works 
from  which  valuable  and  important  matter  has  been 
selected  for  these  pages;  Whitman’s  Popular  Super- 
stitions ; Upham’s  Lectures  upon  Witchcraft ; Chris- 
tian Freeman  and  Family  Visitor ; Abercrombie  on 
the  Intellectual  Powers  ; Influence  of  the  Imagination 
upon  the  Nervous  System,  by  Rev.  Grant  Powers; 
Life  of  Adam  Clarke ; Hayward’s  Book  of  all  Reli- 
gions ; Miller  on  the  Second  Coming  of  Christ ; 
Sorrow’s  Gypsies  of  Spain ; Stone  on  False  Prophets 
and  Christs ; Dickens’s  Household  Words ; Capron 
and  Barron  on  the  Spirit  Knockings;  Dick  on  the 
Improvement  of  Society ; Revelations  of  A.  J.  Davis ; 
The  Great  Harmonia ; Rogers  on  Human  and  Mun- 
dane Agents ; Miss  Crowe’s  Night  Side  of  Nature ; 
Spiritual  Telegraph,  &c. 

As  the  work  embraces  a mass  of  facts  of  an  absorb- 
ing and  intensely  interesting  character,  we  trust  that 
it  will  commend  itself  to  an  enlightened  and  judicious 
public. 


THE  AUTHOR. 


CONTENTS 


PART  FIRST. 

INTRODUCTION. 

THE  OBJECT  OF  THIS  WORK. 

PAOl 

Nurseiy  tales  of  giants,  dwarfs,  ghosts,  fairies,  and  witches.  — Their 
effect  upon  juvenile  minds.  — A belief  in  ghosts  still  prevalent.  — 

The  excitability  of  the  public  mind. — Ghost  reported  as  having 
been  seen  in  Waltham,  Massachusetts 17 

CHAPTER  L 

ORIGIN  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

Ignorance  of  correct  reasoning. — Conclusions  from  particular  facts. 

— Water  boiled  by  heat.  — Signs.  — Breaking  a mirror.  — General 
conclusions  from  a few  facts.  — A victim  to  superstition  in  New 
Hampshire.  — How  signs  may  be  multiplied.  — The  design  of 
the  Creator  in  endowing  us  with  reason 19 

CHAPTER  IL 

INDUCTIVE  PHILOSOPHY  NOT  UNDERSTOOD. 

Ignorance  of  it  the  cause  of  many  superstitions.  — Lights  seen  in 
marshy  grounds,  &c.  — Supposed  to  be  supernatural.  — Causes 
of  these  lights,  and  phenomena  connected  with  them.  — Shrinking 
and  swelling  of  pork  in  boiling.  — Cause.  — Supppse4  influence 
of  the  moon  in  making  soap,  grafting  trees,  cutting  timber,  &c.  — 
Lunar  influence  in  matters  of  wedlock.  — Love  not  to  be  fed  on 
moonshine 22 


1 


6 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  in. 

IGNORANCE  OF  THE  CAUSES  OF  OREAMS. 

Fruitful  source  of  superstitions.  — Opinions  of  ancient  divines  — 
Dreams  related  in  the  Scriptures.  — Their  object.  — Principles  of 
mental  philosophy  applied  to  modern  dreams. — Examples  of 
singular  dreams.  — Dreams  occasioned  by  sickness.  — Fulfilment 
of  certain  dreams.  — Causes  of  the  same.  — Remarkable  case  of  a 
German  student.  — Case  of  a member  of  Congress.  — Amusing 
case  concerning  a passage  of  Scripture.  — Necessity  of  a pure  , 
conscience,  and  a careful  attention  to  our  stomachs.  . . .24 

CHAPTER  IV. 

EFFECTS  OF  THE  IMAGINATION  ON  THE  NERVOUS  SYSTEM. 

Ignorance  of  it  has  given  rise  to  many  superstitions.  — Experiments 
of  Mesmer  and  Deslon  in  Paris.  — Singular  developments.  — 
Trials  at  Dr.  Franklin’s  house.  — Children  uninfluenced  by  mes- 
meric operations.  — Magnetizing  a tree  in  Dr.  Franklin’s  garden. 

— Experiments  upon  two  females.  — Effect  produced.  — Experi- 
ment upon  a female  by  Dr.  Sigault.  — Practice  among  the 
Chinese.  — Girl  frightened  to  death  by  a Gypsy.  — Practice 
among  the  New  Zealanders.  — Killing  others  by  incantation  — 
Intercourse  with  departed  spirits.  — An  account  of  Perkins’s 
metallic  tractors.  — Their  supposed  influence  in  various  diseases.  — 
Suspicions  concerning  them.  — Experiments  with  wooden  tractors. 

— Result  of  these  experiments.  — Statements  of  a modern 

mesmerizer.  . . . .• 2S 

CHAPTER  y. 

IGNORANCE  OF  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY. 

This  ignorance  a cause  of  many  superstitions.  — Case  of  a person 
who  slept  in  a bed  room  supposed  to  be  haunted.  — Skeleton  seen 
by  moonlight.  — Apparition  seen  by  Dr.  Gregory.  — Case  related  by 
Dr.  Conolly.  — Ship’s  crew  frightened  by  an  apparition.  — Young 
lady  supposed  to  have  been  murdered  by  pirates.  — Cases  of  im- 
pressions connected  with  bodily  disease.  — Phantasms  in  febrile 
diseases.  — A farmer  frightened  to  death  by  a light  in  the  road.  — 

A figure  like  Death  striking  a lady  in  her  side  with  a dart.  — 


CONTENTS. 


7 


Illusion  of  sight  and  hearing.  — Case  of  a lady  who  saw  her  absent 
husband  standing  by  her  side.  — Countenance  of  a friend  seen 
in  a mirror.  — Tunes  heard.  — Inverted  objects.  — Visions  of  the 
world  of  spirits.  — Case  of  Baron  Swedenborg. — Case  of  a lady 
in  Boston,  who  saw  her  deceased  grandmother.  — The  phantom 
ship  seen  in  New  Haven.  — The  science  of  optics.  — Of  nauscopy. 

— Cases  of  mirage 3-8 


CHAPTER  VL 

IGNORANCE  OF  TRUE  RELIGION. 

God  the  Supreme  Ruler  of  the  Universe.  — The  natural  world 
governed  by  regular  laws.  — Sign  of  the  howling  of  a dog  under 
the  window.  — Lucky  and  unlucky  days.  — Sir  Matthew  Hale’s 
opinion.  — Early  laws  of  Connecticut.  — Superstition  of  sailors. 

— Timidity  of  Voltaire.  — Peace  and  happiness  on  all  days. — 
How  procured . . 50 


CHAPTER  VIL 

BELIEF  IN  WITCHCRAFT. 

A witch  as  regarded  by  our  fathers.  — Compact  or  agreement  with 
the  devil.  — Carried  through  the  air  on  brooms  and  spits.  — 
Anointing  their  bodies  with  a magical  ointment.  — How  to 
prepare  the  same.  — Singular  ceremonies  at  the  meetings  of 
witches.  — How  they  afflicted  others.  — The  bewitched  pins 
shown  to  Grace  Greenwood.  — Mode  of  examining  and  trying 
witches.  — Witch  catcher  in  England.  — How  he  was  arrested  and 
condemned.  — Singular  record  on  a church  book  in  Scotland.  — 
Notice  of  the  Salem  witchcraft.  — How  such  superstitions  are  to  ^ 
be  done  away.  — Witches  and  wizards  of  modern  times.  • • 53 

CHAPTER  VIIL 

NECROMANCY  AND  FORTUNE  TELLING. 

Moll  Pitcher,  the  queen  of  the  race.  — Her  place  of  abode. — Com- 
pany that  visited  her.  — Member  of  a church  sent  to  consult  her. 

— Casting  out  evil  spirits  in  Syria.  — Account  of  Lady  Hester 
Stanhope.  — The  astrologer  of  Hopkinton,  Massachusetts.  — 
Chief  characteristic  of  fortune  seekers.  — Effects  produced  upon 
them ....  58 


8 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS,  AND  GYPSIES. 

Description  of  fairies,  habits,  localities,  &c.  — Subterranean  spirits 
in  Wales,  called  Knockei's.  — The  Brownies  in  Scotland.  — A 
farmer  in  Ireland  who  was  tormented  by  fairies.  — Method  taken 
to  appease  their  anger.  — Spenser’s  poem  of  the  Fairy  Queen.  — 
Gypsies  and  their  employments.  — Casting  th^  evil  eye.  — Safe- 
guard against  it.  — Charm  of  the  Bible  and  key.  — Superstition 
called  the  elf-shot.  — Practice  of  poisoning  animals,  and  the  cure. 

— Superstitions  concerning  the  loadstone.  — Translation  of  St. 
Luke  into  the  Gypsy  tongue.  — Singular  notions  of  the  Gypsies 
'.oncerning  it.  — Condemned  by  the  royal  edict  at  Madrid.  — 

The  Gypsy  choirs  at  Moscow.  — Anecdote  of  Madame  Catalini.  . 61 

CHAPTER  X. 

OMENS,  CHARMS,  AND  DIVINATION. 

nuhlished  upon  these  things.  — Their  injurious  tendency.  — 

A sample  of  their  contents.  — Practice  of  boxers.  — Whistling  in 
a suo/m  at  sea.  — Setting  hens  on  an  odd  number  of  eggs.  — 
Salutes  of  an  odd  number  of  guns.  — Omen  concerning  the 
number  ihirU^i.  — Methods  of  ascertaining  who  will  be  a future 
husband  — Crossing  of  knives.  — Click  of  insects.  — Advent  of 
comets.  . . .76 

CHAPTER  XL 

MODERN  MIRACLES. 

They  partake  of  superstition.  — Instructions  of  the  Savior  concern- 
ing them.  — Object  of  Scripture  miracles.  — Modem  miracles  not 
satisfactory.  — Judge  Howe’s  opinion  concerning  Christianity. — 
Times  of  miracles  ceased .79 

CHAPTER  XIL 

FALSE  PROPHETS  AND  CHRISTS. 

History  of  the  prophet  Matthias.  — His  career  in  Albany  and  New 
York.  — His  deceptions  upon  conspicuous  individuals.  — His 
arrest  for  alleged  crimes.  — Account  of  John  of  Leyden.  — Sketch 
of  Cochrane,  and  his  impositions 81 


CONTENTS. 


9 


CHAPTER.  Xin. 

MOKMON  SUPERSTITION. 

Account  of  the  golden  plates  found  by  Joseph  Smith.  — Their 
translation  and  publication  in  a volume. — Peculiar  style  of  the 
writings.  — Attempt  at  imitation.  Mormon  preachers  speaking 
with  new  tongues.  — Increase  of  the  doctrine,  and  why.  — - Mormon 
cities  not  to  be  identified.  — Strong  indications  of  fabrication.  — 
Fluency  and  earnestness  of  their  preachers.  — Traits  of  the  Coch- 
ranites.  — Effects  produced  upon  their  hearers.  — An  account  of 
the  real  origin  of  the  Mormon  Bible,  and  its  author.  — Of  Joseph 
Smith,  Jr.,  the  Mormon  prophet.  — His  early  characteristics.  — 
Exposure  of  the  indecent  ceremonies  at  Nauvoo,  as  established  by 
Smith  and  others 96 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

^ MILLER  DELUSION. 

Prophecies  of  Mr.  Miller.  — His  computation  of  time.  — Manage- 
ment to  suit  his  own  particular  views.  — Keeping  the  world  stand- 
ing thirty  years  on  a simple  if.  — Various  blunders  and  mistakes. 

— Confession  of  his  errors.  — False  information  respecting  signs. 

— Disappearance  of  stars.  — Of  the  Aurora  Borealis.  — Shooting 
stars.  — Sun  and  moon  turning  to  blood.  — Darkness  of  the  sun. 

— Its  cause.  — Remarkable  appearances  in  various  ages  of  the 
world.  — Opinion  concerning  Halley’s  comet.  — Ignorance  of 
the  constitution  of  comets. — The  comet  of  1770.  — Tests  of  signs 
that  shall  indicate  the  end  of  time.  — Scientific  men  stationed  in 
various  parts  of  the  earth.  — No  such  changes  as  have  been  spoken 

of  by  the  second  advent  preachers,  observed  by  them.  . . .102 

CHAPTER  XY. 

INTERCOURSE  ^V1TR  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

Spirits,  ghosts,  and  spectres  seen  in  all  ages. -— Account  of  the 
magic  crystals,  or  divining  glasses.  — Seeing  spirits  in  Egypt.  — 
Lady  Blcssington’s  crystal  in  England.  — Spirit  of  Lord  Nelson 
described.  — The  Latin  language  commonly  used  by  spirits.  — 

An  account  of  spirits  that  live  in  the  Sun.  — Spirits  conversing 
with  human  beings.  — Mode  of  communication  by  letters  of  fire, 
or  large  printed  capitals.  — Interview  with  the  spirit  of  Pharaoh. 

— His  present  dwelling  in  the  planet  Jupiter.  — Information 


10 


CONTENTS. 


gleaned  in  conversation  with  him.  — Swedenborg’s  account  of 
Sir  John  Franklin.  — Describes  his  situation,  blocked  up  by  ece.— 
Spirits  do  not  understand  about  latitude  and  longitude.  — Descrip- 
tion of  the  spirit  of  Socrates,  his  dress,  &c. — Account  of  the 
emperor  Alexander  in  the  spirit  world. — Dickens’s  account  of 
fashionable  dupes  in  England.  — The  sciences  of  astrology  and 
magic.  — Practices  of  high  titled  ladies  in  London.  — Account  of 
famous  conjurers,  or  fortune  tellers.  — Accodnt  of  the  “ rappers,” 
or  “ knocking  spirits.”  — Children  frightened  by  their  noises.  — 
Snapping  of  fingers,  and  clapping  of  hands,  imitated  by  the  spirits. 

— Mrs.  Fox  asks  questions  of  a spirit.  — Answers  given  by  a 
succession  of  raps.  — Account  of  a ghost  that  appeared  in  Wal- 
tham, Massachusetts.  — Conversation  with  the  ghost  by  a gentle- 
man. — Said  he  had  been  murdered,  and  told  by  whom.  — Tones 
of  the  ghost,  (unearthly,)  its  mode  of  walking,  &c.  — Great  ex- 

, citement  on  account  of  the  ghost.  — Mode  of  communication 
with  the  rapping  spirits.  — Tables  and  chairs  moved,  sounds 
heard,  &c.  — Band  of  music,  beating  of  the  bass  drum,  and  roar  of 
artillery.  — :^^uitar  played  by  unseen  hands.  — Ladies’  hair  t^en 
down  and  braided  by  spirits.  — People  touched  by  unseen  hands. 

— How  spirits  produce  the  sounds  of  music.  — How  they  make  the 
rapping  noises.  — Account  of  an  interview  with  the  spirit  of  Dr. 
Franklin.  — Sounds  heard  like  trying  the  batteries  in  the  tele- 
graph office.  — Occupation  of  Franklin  in  the  spirit  world.  — 
Getting  up  a line  communication  between  the  two  worlds.  — 
Dr.  Franklin  predicts  great  changes  in  the  nineteenth  century.  — 
Connection  of  magnetism  with  the  spiritual  rappings.  — Clairvoyant 
interpreters  between  men  and  spirits.  — Spiritual  postmasters, 
letter  paper,  and  envelopes.  — Letters  received  from  the  spiritual 
worlds.  — The  Spirit  Journal,  in  Auburn,  New  York.  — Its  pages 
edited,  controlled,  and  superintended  by  spirits.  — The  prophets 
and  apostles  its  conductors,  acting  under  the  Lord  Supreme. 

— Blunders  and  errors  of  the  rapping  spirits.  — Ignorant  spirits. 

— Mischief  produced  by  them.  — Swedenborg’s  account  of  their 
stupidity.  — How  to  distinguish  the  sounds  made  hy  an  ignorant 
or  an  intelligent  spirit.  — Wonderful  precocity  of  infant  spirits.  — 
Progression  of  spirits,  both  upwards  and  downwards.  — The  spirit 
of  Dr.  Channing  deteriorated  in  the  other  world.  — Theological 
teachings  of  the  rapping  spirits.  — Prophecy  of  Swedenborg  con- 
cerning the  year  1852.  — Noises  of  the  rappers  indicative  of  the 
approach  of  his  prediction.  — Are  to  be  considered  as  omens 
of  a new  advent.  — Compared  with  the  Miller  prophecy  of  1843. 

— Miracles,  both  of  the  rappers  and  the  Millerites.  — A sick  man 
and  his  bed  taken  up  by  spirits.  — The  body  of  a Mr.  Gordon 


CONTENTS. 


11 


taken  up  by  spiritual  hands.  — Miracles  wrought  in  favor  of 
Millerism.  — Miracles  wrought  in  favor  of  witchcraft.  — Millerites 
taken  up  by  spiritual  hands. — Strange  noises  made  by  spirits 
among  the  Adventists.  — Houses  shaken,  mirrors  shattered  to 
pieces,  furniture  broken.  — Four  women  carried  through  the  air 
on  a pole.  — Testimony  under  oath  respecting  it.  — Account  of  a 
bewitched  ventrilo^^t.  — Witches  in  1850.  — What  the  editor  of 
a Boston  journal  says  of  them.  — Witches,  ghosts,  spooks,  and 
hobgoblins,  in  all  ages  of  the  world.  — Account  of  a haunted 
house  in  Boston.  — Every  window  illuminated  at  midnight.  — 
A young  man  frightened  by  the  scene.  — Singular  notion  of  the 
Greenlanders  respecting  the  cau^e  of  thunder,  and  of  the  Aurora 
Borealis.  — Notion  of  the  ancients  concerning  the  foundation  of 
the  earth.  — Of  the  mathematician  Kepler.  — Performance  of 
Signor  Blitz.  — Effects  produced  by  ventrilpQuism.  - — Singular 
vibrations  of  the  guitar.  — Spirit  rappings  considered  as  a new 
science.  — Noises  heard  by  the  Wesley  family,  in  1716.  — Noises 
heard  by  Martin  Luther.  — Empty  barrels  and  hogsheads  tum- 
bling down  stairs.  — Information  of  past,  present,  and  future 
events.  — The  fortune  tellers  in  comparison  with  the  spirit  rap- 
pers. — Spirits  unwilling  or  unable  to  spell  their  own  names.  — 
Spiritual  communications  on  the  decline.  — Contrast  between  the 
doings  of  ancient  and  modern  spirits.  — Swedenborg’s  informa- 
tion concerning  the  spirit  of  Melancthon.  — A clairvoyant  inter- 
view with  Tom  Paine.  — Account  of  an  interview  with  Mr.  Sun- 
derland. — Dialogue  with  a young  lady.  — Interview  with  a 
clairvoyant  medium  in  Lowell.  — Facts  respecting  mesmeric 
operations.  — People  deceived  by  “ sympathetic  spirits.”  — Judson 
J.  Hutchinson  made  insane.  — Exposure  of  the  deception  prac- 
tised upon  him.  — Davis’s  account  of  Benjamin  Franklin.  — Dr. 
Phelps  concerning  the  “ spirit  rappers.”  — Singular  developments 
at  his  house.  — How  tables,  chairs,  &c.,  are  moved  by  spirits.  — 
Exhibitions  of  “ chin  music  ” in  London. — Singular  transactions 
in  England,  as  related  by  Dr.  Thomas  Dick. — Tricks  performed 
by  Joe  Collins  of  Oxford.  — Spirits  seen  by  the  votaries  of  St. 
Vitus,  and  the  Shakers  of  later  times 

CHAPTER  XYL 

EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

Great  waste  of  time.  — Ceremonies  among  the  ancients.  — Practices 
in  Catholic  countries.  — Injurious  practices  in  Protestant  lands. 


113 


12 


CONTENTS. 


— Dreams,  visions,  signs,  tricks,  omens,  &c. -- Gxeat- waste  of 
human  life.  — Account  of  the  trial  by  ordeal.  — Murder  of  inno- 
cent persons.  — Belief  in  dreams  and  forewarnings.  — Modern 
miracles,  appearances  of  the  dead,  &c.  — Unfavorable  influence  of 
a belief  in  dreams.  ^ — The  death  watch,  new  moon,  &c.  — Predic- 
tions of  Nanny  Scott.  — Of  the  good  Mrs.  Taylor.  — Mamages 
on  a stormy  day.  — Practice  of  wedded  couples.  — Moles  on  the 
wrong  side  of  the  body.  — Opening  books,  tricks,  fortune  telling, 
—r  Practice  of  a lady  in  a clergyman’s  family.  — Disadvantageous 
matrimonial  alliances.  — Anticipation  of  dreadful  calamities. — 
Practice  of  Rev.  John  Wesley.  — Temperaments  of  Melancthon 
and  Luther.  — Luck,  chance,  fatality,  &c.  — Saul  and  the  witch  of 
Endor. — Conjurers  and  impostors.  — Injury  done  to  the  cause 
of  medicine. — King’s  touch  in  scrofula.  — The  ninth  son  of  a 
ninth  son.  — The  seventh  son  of  a seventh  son.  — Cure  by  the  cold 
hands  of  a malefactor.  — Plaster  on  a pitchfork  5 polishing  rusty 
nails.  — A female  heart  made  into  pills  for  consumption.  — Heart 
taken  out  of  a female  in  Maine,  and  in  Waltham,  Massachusetts, 
and  made  into  pills.  — Influence  of  the  imagination.  — Account 
of  a Mr.  Austin,  in  Vermont.  — His  singular  mode  of  healing  the 
sick.  — Account  of  the  celebrated  rain-water  doctor.  — Sketch  of 
an  astrological  physician  in  New  York. — Of  Valentine  Greataks 
and  Francisco  Bagnone.  — Momentary  relief  obtained,  and  why. 

— Injury  done  to  the  cause  of  religion.  — Account  of  the 
Pharisees,  compared  to  vipers  and  toads,  and  their  numerous 
progeny.  — How  we  may  know  a Pharisee.  — A young  man 
catechized  by  our  Savior.  — St.  Paul  once  a Pharisee.  • — Proof. 

— Customs  among  the  Catholics.  — Practices  of  mai^y  Protes- 
tants. — Mistaken  views  upon  religion. — Views  concerning  Satan. 

— Satan  versus  Cotton  Mather.  — Professor  Stuart’s  views  con 

cerning  the  devil.  — Periodical  revivals  of  religion  ; the  cause.  — 
How  to  have  a constant  revival 

CHAPTER  XYIL 

BANISHMENT  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS 

How  shall  it  be  effected  ? — The  proper  use  of  our  reasoning  faculties. 

— The  exercise  of  our  understandings.  — Persevering  self-disci- 
pline. — Conduct  towards  believers  in  ghosts,  signs,  «S:c  — Mis- 
conduct in  families ; trying  tricks,  &c.  — How  we  should  employ 
our  time.  — Belief  in  an  all- wise  Providence,  as  Governor  and 
Controller  of  all  events.  — Importance  of  a correct  education  of 


CONTENTS. 


13 


youth. — Nursery  tales  aud  marvellous  stories.  — Their  baneful 
influence.  — Correct  examples  before  children.  — Superstitious 
tales  to  be  avoided.  — Attention  to  the  means  of  education.  — 
Immense  value  and  importance  of  knowledge.  — No  lack  of 
means  to  educate  the  young.  — Money  foolishly  wasted  in  various 
ways.  — Perseverance  in  laudable  exertions.  — The  blessing  of 
Heaven  to  crown  our  labors 185 


PART  SECOND. 

MIRACLE  IN  SPRINGFIELD,  MASSACHUSETTS. 

Miracle  performed  by  spirits  in  Springfield,  Massachusetts.  — Case 
of  biological  deception.  — Case  of  a “ writing  medium.”  — Effects 
produced  by  pathetism.  — Incident  related  by  Miss  Martineau. — 
Travelling  to  other  countries,  and  to  other  spheres.  — Singular 
feat  by  a boy  of  Dr.  Phelps.  — Wonderful  case  of  a lady  in  New 
Jersey.  — Advice  of  Hon.  Horace  Greely.  — Testimony  of  Rev. 

Dr.  Phelps 191 

• 

PERSONS  TRAINED  BY  A LECTURER  ON  MAGNETISM.  . . 199 

SCENE  AT  EAST  BOSTON. 

“ Circle  ” at  the  house  of  Mr.  Hoyt,  at  East  Boston.  — Effects  of  vital 
electricity.  — Imitating  handwritings,  writing  poetry,  music,  &c.  200 

EXTRACT  FROM  THE  PURITAN  RECORDER. 

Facts  related  by  a gentleman  of  Maine.  — Renunciation  of  a spirit 
rapper. — Murder  committed  at  the  instigation  of  “spirits.”  — 
Conflicting  testimony  concerning  John  Thompson.  — Experi- 
ments of  Mr.  Kellogg,  the  table  lifter.  — Discovery  by  Dr.  Taylor, 
the  writing  medium.  — Renunciation  of  Mr.  Cooley,  of  Spring- 
field,  Massachusetts.  — Attempt  to  murder  a family  in  Barre, 
Massachusetts. — Sacrifice  of  the  innocent  in  heathen  countries.  — 
Great  danger  in  civilized  communities.  — Reports  concerning  the 
burning  of  the  Lunatic  Asylum  in  Maine.  — Testimony  of  Pro- 
fessor Stowe.  — Reply  of  Bingham  to  Professor  Pond.  — Singular 
confessions  of  the  reviewer.  — Intelligence  said  to  be  communi- 


14 


CONTENTS. 


cated  by  “spirits.” — Vital  electricity  of  embodied  and  disem- 
bodied spirits 20S 

EXTR^iCT  FROM  THE  HOME  JOURNAL. 

Star  singers,  concerts,  parties,  and  lectures  in  the  other  spheres.  — 
Studies  of  French,  Italian,  geology,  chemistry,  drawing,  &c.  — 
Semi-clergymen,  outsiders,  or  come-outers 215 

FORETELLING  FUTURE  EVENTS. 

Prediction  concerning  the  ship  Staffordshire.  — General  Pierce’s 
election  foretold  by  Professor  Anderson’s  glass  bell.  — False  pre- 
dictions of  the  “ spirits.”  — Error  committed  by  Professor  Lester. 

— Suggestion  of  a lady  to  a sick  friend.  — Sentiments  of  Alexander 
Pope 218 

^SIONS,  MIRACLES,  AND  WONDERS. 

Sights,  sounds,  signs,  miracles,  maps,  drawings,  hieroglyphics. — 
Talking  cow  in  Maine.  — Her  prophecy.  — Proposition  for 
another  “New  Church.”  — Predictions  concerning  all  other 
churches. — Opinions  three  hundred  years  ago.  — Fate  of  Galileo.  220 

CLAIRVOYANT  PHYSICIANS. 

Prescriptions  from  the  "dead.  — Power  of  the  imagination.  — Won- 
derful efficacy  of  brown  bread  pills.  — Singular  cure  of  palsy,  by 
Sir  Humphrey  Davy 221 

STYLE  OF  “SUPERNAL”  COMPOSITIONS. 

Fishbough’s  new  work. — Fancy-captivating  publications.  — Refined 
atheism.  — Transcendental  nonsense.  — False  communications 
relating  to  patriots,  statesmen,  orators,  and  divines.  — Mounte- 
bank scenes  of  “ psychology.”  — Testimony  of  A.  J.  Davis,  upon 
the  tricks  of  the  spirit  demonstrators. — Concealments,  mis- 

y^statements,  and  exaggerations 223 

MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA,  WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 

Thumping  noises  in  New  Jersey.  — Door  opened  as  if  struck  by  a 
mallet.  — Great  excitement. — Glass  broken,  &c. — Knockings 
heard  in  New  Hackensack.  — Pile  of  lumber  shaken  ; tables,  chairs, 
stand,  and  candlestick  thrown  about.  — Bags  of  salt,  tin  ware, 
and  cooking  utensils  thrown  in  a heap.  — An  English  officer 


CONTENTS. 


15 


haunted  by  noises  in  the  night.  — Heavy  marble  tcp  tables  pois- 
ing themselves  on  two  legs.  — Brass  door  knockers  bewitched. — 
Commotion  among  crockery,  tin  ware,  &c.  — Firing  a gun  at 
noises  in  the  walls.  — Tearing  up  floor  to  get  at  the  noises.  — 

Suit  brought  for  damages. — Bed  of  a sick  girl  raised. — Trem- 
bling of  the  house  walls.  — Singular  pranks  in  a factory.  — Jerk- 
ing of  the  frames,  and  cylinder  thrown  at  a distance.  — Alarm 
and  flight  of  the  operatives.  — A chest  with  three  men,  and  a man 
on  a tub,  taken  up  by  an  invisible  povver.  — A chair  broken 
between  two  men’s  hands.  — An  image  seated  on  a stool,  clad  in 
white.  — Visions  of  beings  like  spirits.  — Knockings  on  the  walls, 
and  noises  in  the  air. — A lady  suspended  by  the  tips  of  the 
fingers,  as  a magnet  suspends  a piece  of  iron.  — Electrical  flashes 
from  a lady’s  body.  — Knockings  made  to  be  heard  at  a distance. 

— Quotation  from  a work  by  Rev.  T.  Hill,  of  Waltham.  — Singu- 
lar developments  in  New  York.  — Freaks  of  a knob^^f  a door 
bell.  — Fiery  flashes,  and  fiery  smacks,  on  kissing. — 'Blows  in 
the  mouth  from  a speaking  tube.  — Account  of  two  girls  that 
could  move  tables  without  touching  them.  — Effects  of  storms  on 
raising  tables.  — Electrical  circles  in  Cincinnati. — Case  of  a 
lady  in  Strasburg.  — Power  of  giving  electrical  shocks  to  persons 
at  a distance.  — Singular  effects  of  the  northern  lights  on  a lady.  224 

EXPERIMENTS  IN  BIOLOGY. 

Chairs,  tables,  and  persons  moved.  — Biological  table-liftings  in 
East  Boston.  — “Mediums,”  as  visible  human  operators.  — Re- 
solve of  the  “ rappers  ” at  Poughkeepsie.  — The  unseen  agent 
that  moves  tables,  beds,  &c. — Dancing  plates,  knives  and  forks,  &c.  264 

FACULTY  OF  IMITATION. 

Delivering  speeches ; imitating  orators.  — Case  related  by  Walter 
Scott.  — Case  of  a man  haunted  by  the  devil. — Effects  of  wine 
and  heavy  eating.  — Voice  heard  by  Judge  Edmonds.  — Lady  in 
Providence  who  writes  music  by  “spirits.”  — Diagram  of  the 
spheres,  by  a lady  in  a magnetic  state.  .....  268 

UNSEEN  LETTERS  AND  SIGNATURES. 

Imitating  unseen  letters,  signatures,  and  languages. — Suspicions 
concerning  Professor  Bush.  — Singular  feat  attributed  to  spirits. 

No  difiiculty  in  raising  chairs  or  tables.  — Spirits  shown  by 
Egyptian  boys.  — Unbelief  of  practising  “mediums.”  — School 
children  forbidden  to  move  tables,  &c 273 


16 


CONTENTS. 


A DANCINCr  LIGHT. 

Dancing  light  seen  in  Southboro’,  Massachusetts.  — Ignis  fatuua 
seen  by  Dr.  Derham.  — Corpusants  seen  by  mariners. — Dampier’s 
account  of  them 274 


SAILORS’  OMENS. 

Sailors’  omens  and  superstitions. — Devil’s  power  in  stirring  up 
winds.  — Losing  a cat  overboard,  a bucket,  or  a mop.  • . . 27C 

LOVE  CHARMS. 

Othello  winning  Desdemona  by  conjuration.  — Execution  of  a 
young  lady  for  giving  a love  powder.  — Her  dying  confession.  — 

A charm  or  an  allay  for  love.  277 

EFFECTS  OF  A BELIEF  IN  A GHOST. 

Effects  of  a belief  in  the  reality  of  ghosts.  — Case  at  the  University 
at  Cambridge. — A student  frightened  to  death.  . . .279 

THE  INVISIBLE  LADY. 

The  invisible  lady  in  Boston.  — The  invisible  girl  in  Lqndon.  — 
Joice  Heth,  the  India  rubber  woman.  — Professor  Grimes’s  dis- 
covery among  the  “ rappers.”  — Mrs.  Culver  respecting  the 
Rochester  rappers 280 

SORCERERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

Persons  killed  by  the  enemy’s  fires.  — Singular  custom  in  Java.  . 281 
SINGULAR  METAMORPHOSES. 

Men  turned  into  tigers  by  eating  a certain  I'oot,  and  turned  back 
again  by  eating  another.  — A tiger-man  shot  in  the  woods  and 
recognized,  after  having  devoured  some  of  his  neighbors. — 
Account  of  the  wolf  mania  in  Egypt  and  in  Brittany.  — A husband 
that  lived  and  died  a wolf. 282 

PERNICIOUS  ERRORS  RELATING  TO  HEALTH. 

Astrology.  — Vegetable  oil  of  swallows,  &c. — Cleanliness,  diet, 

&c.  — Ablution.  — Ventilation.  — Food.  — Quality  of  meats.  . 284 


THE  S'PIEIT  LAND 


, INTEODHCTION. 

THE  object  of  this  treatise  upon  some  of  the 
various  errors  of  the  past  and  present  ages  is  to 
explain  their  nature  — investigate  their  origin  — 
describe  their  injurious  effects  — and  to  offer  and 
recommencj  the  necessary  measures  for  their  ban- 
ishment. Most  persons,  even  those  who  have  been 
well  educated,  can  call  to  mind  the  avidity  with 
which,  in  their  days  of  childhood,  they  listened  to  the 
nursery  tales  of  giants,  dwarfs,  ghosts,  fairies,  and 
witches.  The  effects  of  these  juvenile  impressions  are 
not  easily  effaced  from  the  mind,  and  the  impressions 
themselves  are  but  rarely,  if  ever,  forgotten. 

To  doubt,  in  former  times,  the  power  of  charms,  and 
the  veracity  of  omens,  and  ghost  stories,  was  deemed 
little  less  than  atheism.  The  terror  caused  by  them 
imbittered  the  lives  of  persons  of  all  ages.  It  either 
served  to  shut  them  out  of  their  own  houses,  or  de- 
terred them  from  going  abroad  after  it  was  dark.  The 
room  in  which  the  head  of  a family  died  was  for  a long 
time  untenanted ; particularly  if  he  died  without  a 
2* 


18  PHILOSOPHY  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

will,  or  was  supposed  to  have  entertained  any  peculiar 
religious  opinions.  If  any  disconsolate  maiden,  or 
love-crossed  bachelor,  became  the  instrument  of  their 
own  death,  the  room  where  the  fatal  deed  was  com- 
mitted was  rendered  forever  uninhabitable,  and  not 
unfrequently  nailed  up.  If  a drunken  farmer,  return- 
ing from  market,  fell  from  his  horse,  and  by  the  fall 
broke  his  own  neck,  that  spot,  ever  after,  was  haunted 
and  impassable.  In  truth,  there  was  scarcely  a by- 
lane or  cross-way  but  had  its  ghost,  which  appeared 
in  the  shape  of  a headless  cow  or  horse.  Ghosts  of  a 
higher  degree  rode  in  coaches,  drawn  by  six  headless 
horses,  and  driven  by  a headless  coachman.  As  for 
the  churchyards,  the  legitimate  habitations  of  spectres, 
clothed  all  in  white,  the  numbers  who  swarmed  there 
equalled  the  living  parishioners  ; and  to  pass  such  a 
place  in  the  night  was  more  perilous  than  the  storming 
of  Badajos. 

Confuted  and  ridiculed  as  these  opinions  have  been, 
in  later  days,  the  seeds  of  them  are  still  widely  diffused, 
and  at  times  attempt  to  spring  up  in  all  their  earlier 
excess.  In  the  year  1832,  crowds  of  men,  women,  and 
children  flocked  to  the  village  of  Waltham,  a few 
miles  from  Boston,  to  see  a ghost  which  was  said  to 
make  its  appearance  towards  midnight,  walking  to 
and  fro  in  a turf  meadow,  declaring  itself,  in  un- 
earthly tones,  to  be  the  spirit  of  a murdered  man, 
whose  bones  lay  in  a mud  hole  near  by.  The  excite- 
ment spread  many  miles  around,  and  hundreds  from 
the  city  and  neighboring  towns  hied  to  the  spot,  with 
eyes  agape,  to  behold  the  solemn  visitor  from  the  spirit 
world.  And  such  was  the  credulity  inspired  in  the 
minds  of  the  people,  that  a clergyman  in  ^he  vicinity 


THE  ORIGIN  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 


19 


declared  from  his  pulpit,  on  the  following  Sabbath, 
that  the  awful  crime  pf  murder  had  been  revealed  by 
the  spirit  which  had  appeared  in  Waltham ! Such  is 
the  excitability  of  the  mind,  and  its  tendency  (not- 
withstanding the  light  that  has  been  scattered  abroad) 
to  give  credence  to  all  the  vagaries  and  nonsense  of 
the  darker  ages. 


CHAPTER  L 

THE  ORIGIN  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

\ 

Ignorance  of  correct  reasoning  has  undoubtedly 
given  rise  to  many  superstitions.  Inductive  reasoning 
teaches  us  to  infer  general  conclusions  from  particular 
facts  which  have  come  under  our  observation.  This 
definition  maf  be  illustrated  by  an  example.  You 
know  that  water  boils  on  the  application  of  a certain 
degree  of  heat.  You  have  seen  this  experiment  tried 
many  times  without  a single  failure.  You  therefore 
conclude  that  water  will  always  boil  on  the  application 
of  this  degree  of  heat,  although  you  have  seen  it  ap- 
plied but  to  a small  portion  of  the  water  in  creation 
Thus  you  draw  this  general  conclusion  from  the  few 
particular  facts  which  you  have  witnessed.  But  had 
you  noticed  several  failures  in  the  trial,  your  conclu- 
sions would  have  been  doubtful.  And  if  the  experi 
ment  had  failed  ninety-nine  cases  out  of  a hundred, 
you  would  have  adopted  an  opposite  conclusion « 
You  would  have  said  that  the  application  of  the 


20  THE  ORIGIN  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 


specified  degree  of  heat  would  not  boil  water.  In 
this  way,  logical  reasoning  leads  to  the  discovery  of 
truth.  Now,  apply  this  principle  of  sound  reasoning 
to  the  whole  mass  of  pretended  signs.  Let  me  select 
one  to  show  you  the  absurdity  of  believing  in  any. 
It  is  commonly  reported  that  the  breaking  of  a look- 
ing glass  betokens  death  to  some  member  of  the 
family.  This  sign  probably  originated  in  the  follow- 
ing manner  : A death  happened  to  follow  the  breaking 
of  a mirror.  Some  ignorant  person  immediately  con- 
cluded that  the  breaking  of  the  glass  was  a sure  sign 
of  death.  The  story  soon  spread  among  credulous 
people,  and  at  length  was  handed  down  from  gener- 
ation to  generation  as  an  established  truth.  But  you 
readily  perceive  the  absurdity  of  forming  this  general 
conclusion  from  one  or  a few  particular  facts.  We 
all  know  that  death  does'  not  follow  the  supposed  sign 
oftener  than  once  in  a hundred  times ; and  therefore 
the  breaking  of  the  glass  is  almost  a sure  sign  that  no 
death  will  immediately  take  place  in  the  family.  But 
as  mirrors  are  always  breaking,  and  people  are  always 
dying,  it  is  not  strange  that  the  latter  event  should 
sometimes  follow  the  former.  It  would  be  a miracle 
if  it  did  not.  But  the  events  have  no  connection  what- 
ever with  each  other.  The  coincidence  in  any  case  is 
altogether  accidental.  We  might  with  the  same  rea- 
son affirm  that  the  breaking  of  a teakettle  is  the  sign 
of  death,  or  any  thing  else,  as  the  breaking  of  a mirror. 
But  the  truth  is,  there  is  no  sign  in  the  case.  It  first 
originated  in  ignorance  of  correct  reasoning,  and  I as 
been  perpetuated  by  the  credulous.  ^ It  is  but  a short 
time  ago  that  a girl  in  Exeter,  N.  H.,  broke  a mirror. 
She  believed  that  ill  luck  always  followed  such  an 


THE  ORIGIN  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTIl  IONS.  21 


event  and  therefore  became  seriously  affected  in  her 
mind.  Finally,  her  strength  failed,  and  she  died  a 
victim  to  her  superstition.  Hence  we  perceive  the 
great  imporance  of  a just  conception  and  well-in- 
formed judgment  upon  such  apparently  trifling,  yet 
oftentimes  serious  events,  in  their  effects  upon  social 
and  individual  happiness. 

We  have  only  to  apply  this  principle  of  correct 
reasoning  to  every  sign  in  existence,  to  find  them  to 
be  superstitious.  We  shall  find,  upon  investigation, 
that  they  are  based  upon  no  rational  evidence,  and 
consequently  are  not  entitled  to  our  belief  or  confi- 
dence. If  they  indicate  any  thing,  it  is  something 
directly  opposite  to  what  is  generally  supposed,  for 
they  do  not  come  to  pass  more  than  once  in  a 
hundred  times,  and  therefore  warrant  a different  con- 
clusion. Not  only  so.  If  you  believe  in  the  present 
pretended  signs,  you  may  make  a million  more 
equally  good.  A man  quarrels  after  drinking  a glass 
of  wine ; you  may  therefore  say  that  taking  a glass 
of  wine  is  the  sign  of  a quarrel.  A man  draws  a 
prize  in  a lottery ; you  may  say  therefore  that  the 
purchase  of  a ticket  is  the  sign  of  a fortune.  A man 
dies  after  supper ; you  may  say  therefore  that  eating 
supper  is  the  sign  of  death.  In  this  you  may  multiply 
signs  to  infinity,  and  they  will  prove  just  as  true  as 
any  now  in  existence.  But  our  Creator  has  endowed 
us  with  understanding.  He  has  given  us  reason  to 
regulate  our  belief  by  satisfactory  evidence.  And  if 
we  do  this,  we  cannot  believe  in  any  of  the  pretended 
signs.  We  must  conclude  that  they  have  all  origi- 
nated in  ignorance  of  correct  reasoning,  and  are  kept 
in  remembrance  by  those  who  w41  not  use  their 
iiitellectual  powers  as  their  xMaker  designed. 


22  INDUCTIVE  PHILOSOPHY  NOT  UNDERSTOOD. 


CHAPTER  n. 

NDU3TIVE  PHILOSOPHY  NOT  UNDERSTOOD^ 

Ignorance  of  inductive  philosophy  has  given  rise 
to  many  superstitions.  By  the  means  of  indu  jtive 
philosophy,  we  are  enabled  to  trace  effects  to  their 
true  causes.  For  example  : Lights  have  frequently 
been  Seen  dancing  over  marshy  grounds,  near  tan- 
yards,  and  burying-places,  and  along  the  sea  shore. 
Credulous  people  have  believed  them  to  be  the 
spirits  of  the  uneasy  dead.  This  belief  must  be  con- 
sidered superstitious,  not  having  any  foundation  on 
rational  evidence.  Philosophy  teaches  that  these 
lights  are  occasioned  by  an  inflammable  gas,  which 
arises  from  decayed  animal  and  vegetable  substances, 
and  takes  fire  on  coming  in  contact  with  atmospheric 
air.  Thus  we  may  trace  all  effects  to  their  true 
causes. 

Many  persons  have  supposed  that  pork  killed  in  the 
increase  of  the  moon  would  swell  in  boiling,  while 
that  killed  in  her  wane  would  shrink.  This  opinion 
probably  originated  in  the  following  manner : Some 
person  killed,  at  different  periods  of  the  moon,  two 
nogs  which  had  been  born  and  fattened  together. 
That  killed  in  her  increase  swelled  in  boiling ; while 
the  other,  killed  in  her  wane,  shrunk.  He  could  con- 
ceive of  no  way  to  account  for  the  facts  but  on  the 
supposition  of  lunar  influence.  This  conclusion  was 
accordingly  adopted,  and  at  length  became  an  estab- 
lished truth.  Yet  there  was  no  philosophy  in  form- 
ing this  opinion  from  a few  such  facts.  More  ex- 


INDUCTIVE  PHILOSOPHY  NOT  UNDERSTOOD.  23 


periments  should  have  been  tried;  and  the  results 
would  have  shown  that  the  real  cause  of  the  swelling 
and  shrinking  existed  in  the  constitution  of  the 
animals.  It  would  have  been  discovered  that  pork 
of  fine  and  solid  texture  would  commonly  swell, 
whenever  killed ; while  that  of  loose  and  coarse  grain 
would  as  generally  shrink.  And  the  person  would  no 
more  have  thought  of  attributing  the  difference  in  his 
pork  to  the  moon  than  to  the  spirit  of  Bonaparte. 

Let  this  philosophic  principle  be  applied  to  this 
whole  class  of  superstitions,  and  we  shall  arrive  at 
similar  results.  There  is  the  supposed  influence  of 
the  moon  on  making  soap,  grafting  trees,  cutting 
timber,  and  also  upon  the  fortunes  of  love-sick  swains 
and  maidens.  The  latter  are  directed  to  go  out  in  the 
evening  and  stand  over  the  bars  of  a gate,  and,  look- 
ing on  the  moon,  repeat  the  following  lines : — 

“ All  hail  to  the  moon  ! all  hail  to  thee  ! 

I pray  thee,  good  moon,  reveal  to  me, 

This  night,  who  my  husband  shall  be.” 

They  must  then  go  directly  to  bed,  and  will  dream  of 
their  future  husband.  Upon  trial  of  the  experiment, 
they  will  probably  be  inclined  to  consider  it  a dreamy 
notion  altogether ; for  love  is  of  too  serious  a nature 
to  be  fed  upon  mere  moonshine. 


24  IGNORANCE  OF  THE  CAUSES  OF  DREAMS, 


CHAPTER  in. 

IGNORANCE  OF  THE  CAUSES  OF  DREAMS. 

Ignorance  of  the  causes  of  our  dreams  has  given 
rise  to  many  superstitions.  Ancient  divines  have  told 
us  that  some  of  our  dreams  proceed  from  ourselves, 
others  from  the  Deity,  and  others  again  from  the 
devil.  We  kno\y,  to  be  sure,  from  experience,  that 
dreams  proceed. from  ourselves  in  some/ii  not  in  all 
cases.  We  admit,  however,  that  God  has  spoken  to 
some  of  his  dependent  creatures  by  dreams;  for  we 
learn  this  from  the  Holy  Scriptures.  But  such  dreams 
were  direct  revelations  for  the  accomplishment  of 
some  divine  purpose.  The  volume  of  revelation  was 
long  since  closed,  and  all  that  is  essential  to  the  present 
and  eternal  happiness  of  mankind  is  plainly  revealed. 
There  is  therefore  no  necessity  for  any  further  com- 
munications from  Heaven ; and  the  gospel  does  not 
authorize  us  to  expect  any.  Dreams  may  sometimes 
strike  a conviction  upon  the  mind,  which  our  waking 
thoughts  may  fail  to  do.  And  they  may  sometimes 
have  the  appearance  of  being  fulfilled ; and  yet  there 
may  be  no  necessity  of  supposing  that  God  has  made 
us  the  special  organ  of  divine  communications.  Our 
dreams,  in  such  cases,  may  be  explained  upon  the 
principles  of  mental  philosophy,  without  resorting  to 
the  miraculous  interposition  of  Deity  for  an  expla- 
nation. 

To  say  that  the  devil  is  the  author  of  all  our  disa- 
greeable dreams  that  happen  generally  when  we  are 
in  some  trouble  of  body,  mind,  or  estate,  is  too  absurd 


IGNORANCE  OF  THE  CAUSES  OF  DREAMS. 


25 


to  believe.  And  it  is  specially  unbecoming  the  fol- 
lowers of  Jesus  to  harbor  an  opinion  so  unbecoming 
in  itsdJ,  so  pernicious  in  its  consequences,  and  so 
derogatory  to  the  supreme  Ruler  of  the  universe. 
The  true  doctrine  is,  that  our  dreams  originate  from 
ourselves.  Some  are  influenced  by  our  bodily  sen- 
sations. A person  with  a bottle  of  hot  water  at  his 
feet  dreams  of  ascending  ^tna ; and  he  finds  the 
heat  of  the  ground  almost  insupportable.  Another 
kicks  the  bed  clothes  from  his  feet,  and  dreams  of 
walking  through  snow  banks,  even  in  the  summer 
season.  Some  dreams  are  influenced  by  the  state  of 
our  stomach  and  bowels.  The  hungry  prisoner  dreams 
of  well-furnished  tables  and  the  pleasures  of  eating. 
The  glutton  dreams  of  a surfeit  and  its  attendant 
unpleasant  sensations.  Some  dreams  are  influenced 
by  our  dispositions.  The  person  of  amiable  temper 
and  cheerful  spirits  is  frequently  refreshed  with 
delightful  scenes  and  visions  of  bliss ; while  those 
of  morose,  gloomy,  irritable,  and  melancholy  habits 
are  generally  harassed  with  those  of  a disagreeable 
and  oppressive  character.  Some  dreams  are  in- 
fluenced by  the  state  of  our  health.  Sickness  is 
usually  productive  of  those  of  an  unpleasant  nature; 
while  health  secures  those  of  an  opposite  description. 
A gentleman,  mentioned  by  Locke,  was  not  sensible 
of  dreaming  till  he  had  a fever,  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
six  or  seven.  Some  dreams  are  influenced  by  our 
waking  thoughts.  The  mathematician  solves  diffi- 
cult problems.  The  poet  roves  in  Elysian  groves. 
The  miser  makes  great  bargains.  The  sensualist  riots 
in  the  haunts  of  dissipation.  The  criminal  sees  the 
dungeon  or  the  gallows.  The  awakened  sinner  be 
3 


26  IGNORANCE  OF  THE  CAUSES  OF  DREAMS. 

holds  the  flames  of  hell,  or  looks  upon  the  sceptre 
of  pa -don  ; and  the  Christian  anticipates  heavenly 

joy. 

Strong  mental  emotions  are  sometimes  embodied 
into  a dream,  which,  by  some  natural  coincidence, 
is  fulfilled.  A murderer,  mentioned  by  Mr.  Combe, 
dreamed  of  committing  murder  some  years  before  the 
event  took  place.  A clergyman  on  a visit  to  the  city 
of  Edinburgh,  from  a distance  in  the  country,  was 
sleeping  at  an  inn,  when  he  dreamed  of  seeing  a fire, 
and  one  of  his  children  in  the  midst  of  it.  He  awoke 
with  the  impression,  and  instantly  started  for  home. 
When  he  arrived  within  sight  of  his  house,  he  found 
it  on  fire,  and  got  there  in  time  to  assist  in  saving  one 
of  his  children,  who,  in  the  alarm  and  confusion,  had 
been  left  in  a situation  of  danger.  Without  calling 
in  question  the  possibility  of  supernatural  communi- 
cations in  such  cases,  this  striking  occurrence  may 
perhaps  be  accounted  for  on  simple  and  natural 
principles.  Let  us  suppose  that  the  gentleman  had 
a servant  who  had  shown  great  carelessness  in  regard 
to  fire,  which  had  often  given  rise  in  his  mind  to  a 
strong  apprehension  that  he  might  set  fire  to  the 
house.  His  anxiety  might  be  increased  by  being 
from  home,  and  the  same  circumstances  might  make 
the  servant  still  more  careless.  Let  us  further  sup- 
pose that  the  gentleman,  before  going  to  bed,  had,  in 
addition  to  this  anxiety,  suddenly  recollected  that 
there  was  on  that  day,  in  the  neighborhood  of  his 
house,  some  fair  or  periodical  merry  making,  from 
which  the  servant  was  likely  to  return  home  in  a 
state  of  intoxication.  It  was  most  natural  that  these 
impressions  should  be  embodied  into  a dream  of  his 


IGNORANCE  OF  THE  CAUSES  OF  DREAMS.  27 


house  being  on  fire,  and  that  the  same  circumstances 
might  lead  to  the  dream  being  fulfilled. 

The  cause  of  a dream  may  sometimes  be  the  cause 
of  its  fulfilment.  A clergyman  dreamed  of  preaching 
a sermon  on  a particular  subject.  In  a few  weeks,  he 
delivered  the  discourse.  His  dream  was  therefore 
fulfilled.  But  his  waking  thoughts  caused  the  dream, 
for  he  had  meditated  on  this  very  subject ; and  they 
also  caused  its  fulfilment,  for  he  proceeded  to  write 
and  deliver  the  result  of  his  meditations. 

A belief  in  the  supernatural  origin  of  dreams  some- 
times leads  to  their  fulfilment.  A.  person  dreams  of 
approaching  sickness.  His  fears  and  his  imagination 
hasten  on  the  calamity.  A general,  on  the  eve  of 
battle,  dreamed  of  a defeat.  His  belief  in  dreams 
deprived  him  of  courage,  and,  of  course,  the  enemy 
conquered.  We  have  on  record  the  case  of  a German 
student,  who  dreamed  that  he  was  to  die  at  a certain 
hour  on  the  next  day.  His  friends  found  him  in  the 
morning  making  his  will  and  arranging  his  affairs. 
As  the  time  drew  near,  he  had  every  appearance  of  a 
person  near  his  end.  Every  argument  was  used  to 
shake  his  belief  in  the  supernatural  origin  of  his 
dream,  but  all  to  no  effect.  At  last,  the  physician 
contrived  to  place  the  hands  of  the  clock  beyond  the 
specified  hour,  and  by  this  means  saved  the  student’s 
life.  There  are  instances  on  record  where  death  has 
actually  ensued  in  consequence  of  such  a belief.  It 
has  been  produced  by  the  wonderful  power  the  mind 
possesses  over  the  body.  And  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  believers  in  dreams  often  take  the  most  direct 
means  to  hasten  their  fulfilment. 


28  IGNORANCE  OF  THE  CAUSES  OF  DREAMS. 

* 

The  apparent  fulfilment  of  dreams  is  sometimes 
merely  accidental.  The  dream  happens,  and  the  event 
dreamed  of  soon  follows ; but  the  coincidence  is  alto- 
gether fortuitous.  A member  of  Congress  informed 
a friend  that  he  frequently  dreamed  of  the  death  of 
some  one  of  his  children,  while  residing  at  Washing- 
ton. The  whole  scene  would  appear  before  him  — 
the  sickness,  the  death,  and  the  burial  ; and  this  too 
several  times  the  same  night,  and  on  successive 
nights.  His  anxiety  for  his  family  caused  his  dreams. 
Now,  it  would  have  been  nothing  strange 'if  a member 
of  his  family  had  died.  But  in  this  particular  instance 
it  was  not  the  case.  -In  this  way,  however,  we  are 
always  dreaming  of  our  absent  relatives,  and  it 
would  be  singular  if  a death  did  not  sometimes  occur 
at  the  time  of  the  dream.  So  on  all  other  subjects. 
One  event  may  follow  the  other,  and  yet  the  coinci- 
dence be  perfectly  accidental.  There  are  occasionally 
some  amusing  cases  of  this  kind.  A person  dreamed 
three  times  in  one  night  that  he  must  turn  to  the 
seventh  verse  of  the  fifth  chapter  of  Ecclesiastes,  and 
he  would  find  important  instruction.  He  arose  in  the 
morning,  and,  referring  to  the  specified  passage,  found 
these  words  : ‘‘In  the  multitude  of  dreams  there  are 
divers  vanities^ 

Finally,  the  occasion  of  some  dreams  seems  as 
yet  inexplicable.  But  as  we  can  account  for  so  large 
a portion  of  them,  it  is  rational  to  believe  that  the 
causes  of  the  few  mysterious  ones  will  be  hereafter 
satisfactorily  explained.  We  think  we  are  safe  in 
believing  that  all  our  dreams  are  caused  by  some 
principle  of  our  intellectual  or  animal  nature.  Let 


« THE  EFFECTS  OF  THE  IMAGINATION, 


29 


* 


us  then  pay  no  further  regard  to  them  than  to  aim 
oy  a pure  conscience  before  God,  and  a careful  atten- 
tion to  our  stomachs  and  health,  to  have  them  refresh- 
ing and  agreeable. 


CHAPTER  IV, 


ECrS  OF  THE  IMAGINATION  ON  THE  NERVOUS  SYSTEM. 


y Ignorance  of  the  influence  of  the  imagination  upon 
the  nervous  system  has  given  rise  to  many  supersti- 
tions. We  will  give  a few  statements  of  facts  to 
establish  and  illustrate  this  position.  Some  time 
previous  to  1784,  a gentleman  in  Paris,  by  the  name 
of  Mesmer,  professed  to  have  discovered  a universal 
remedy  for  all  diseases  ; and  this  remedy  consisted  in 
being  magnetized  under  peculiar  forms  and  circum- 
stances. M.  Mesmer  became  so  noted  for  his  discovery, 
and  he  performed  such  extraordinary  cures,  that,  in 
1784,  the  F"*ench  king  appointed  a committee,  con- 
sisting of  four  physicians  and  five  members  of  the 
Royal  Academy  of  Sciences,  to  investigate  this  mat- 
ter. The  committee,  as  soon  as  they  had  examined 
the  whole  apparatus  employed  in  magnetizing,  and 
taken  cognizance  of  the  manoeuvres  of  Mesmer,  and 
his  partner,  Deslon,  proceeded  to  notice  the  symptoms 
of  the  patients  while  under  the  influence  of  magnetism. 
These  were  various  in  different  individuals.  Some 
were  calm  and  tranquil,  and  felt  nothing;  others  were 
afFected  with  coughing  and  spitting,  with  pains,  heats, 


30  THE  EFFECTS  OF  IHE  IIMAGINATION. 

and  perspirat’ons ; and  some  were  agitated  and  tor- 
tured with  convulsions.  These  convulsions  were 
sometimes  continued  for  three  hours,  accompanied 
with  expectoration  of  a viscid  phlegm,  ejected  by 
violent  efforts,  and  sometimes  streaked  with  blood. 
They  had  involuntary  motions  of  the  limbs,  of  the 
whole  body,  and  spasms  of  the  throat.  Their  eyes 
wandered  in  wild  motions ; they  uttered  piercing 
shrieks,  wept,  laughed,  and  hiccoughed.  The  com- 
missioners observed  that  the  great  majority  of  those 
thus  effected  were  females,  and  that  these  exhibitions 
did  not  begin  until  they  had  been  under  the  operation 
of  magnetism  one  or  two  hours,  and  that,  when  one 
became  affected,  the  rest  were  soon  seen  in  the  same 
situation.  In  order  to  give  the  magnetizer  the  fairest 
opportunity  to  exhibit  the  power  of  his  invention,  and 
to  give  the  most  satisfactory  evidence  to  the  public, 
the  commissioners  all  submitted  to  be  operated  upon 
themselves,  and  sat  under  the  operation  two  hours 
and  a half,  but  without  the  least  effect  upon  them, 
except  the  fatigue  of  sitting  so  long  in  one  position. 
They  were  magnetized  three  days  in  succession,  but 
without  any  sensible  effect  being  produced.  The 
magnetizing  instruments  were  then  removed  to  Dr. 
Franklin’s  house,  away  from  public  view,  parade,  and 
high  expectation,  and  fourteen  persons  were  then  mag- 
netized, all  of  them  invalids.  Nine  of  them  experienced 
nothing,  five  appeared  slightly  affected,  and  the  com- 
missioners were  surprised  to  learn,  in  every  instance, 
that  the  poor  and  ignorant  alone  were  affected.  After 
this  eight  men  and  two  women  were  magnetized,  but 
without  the  least  effect.  At  length  a female  servant 
submitted  to  the  same  operation,  and  she  affirmed  that 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  THE  IMAGINATION. 


31 


X 


she  felt  a heat  in  every  part  where  the  magnetized 
finger  was  pointed  at  her ; that  she  experienced  a 
pain  in  her  head;  and,  during  a continuation  of  the 
operation,  she  became  faint,  and  swooned.  When 
she  had  fully  recovered,  they  ordered  her  eyes  to  be 
bandaged,  and  the  operator  was  removed  at  a dis- 
tance, when  they  made  her  believe  that  she  was  still 
under  the  operation,  and  the  effects  were  the  same, 
although  no  one  operated,  either  near  her  or  at  a 
distance.  She  could  tell  the  very  place  where  she  was 
magnetized ; she  felt  the  same  heat  in  her  back  and 
loins,  and  the  same  pain  in  her  eyes  and  ears.  At 
the  end  of  one  quarter  of  an  hour,  a sign  was  made 
for  her  to  be  magnetized,  but  she  felt  nothing.  On 
the  following  day,  a man  and  woman  were  magnet- 
ized in  a similar  manner,  and  the  result  was  the  same. 
It  was  found  that  to  direct  the  imagination  to  the 
parts  where  the  sensations  were  to  be  felt,  was  all 
that  was  necessary  to  produce  these  wonderful  effects. 
But  children^  who  had  not  arrived  at  sufficient  matu- 
rity  of  age  to  be  excited  by  these  imposing  forms, 
experienced  nothing  from  the  operation. 

Mesmer  and  Deslon  asserted  that  they  could  mag- 
netize a tree,  and  every  person  approaching  the  tree, 
in  a given  time,  would  be  magnetized,  and  either  fall 
into  a swoon  or  in  convulsions,  provided  the  magnet- 
izer  was  permitted  to  stand  at  a distance  and  direct 
his  look  and  his  cane  towards  the  tree.  Accordingly, 
an  apricot  tree  was  selected  in  Dr.  Franklin’s  garden, 
at  Vassy,  for  the  experiment,  and  M.  Deslon  came  and 
magnetized  the  tree  while  the  patient  was  retained  in 
the  house.  The  patient  was  then  brought  out,  with  a 
bandage  over  his  eyes,  and  successively  lead  to  four 


32 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  THE  IMAGINATION. 


trees,  which  were  not  magnetized,  and  was  directed 
to  embrace  each  tree  two  minutes,  while  M.  Deslon, 
at  a distance,  stood  pointing  his  cane  to  the  tree 
actually  magnetized.  At  the  first  tree,  which  was 
about  twenty-seven  feet  from  the  magnetized  tree,  the 
patient  sweat  profusely,  coughed,  expectorated,  and 
said  he  felt  a pain  in  his  head.  At  the  second  tree, 
now  thirty  feet  from  the  magnetized  tree,  he  found 
himself  giddy,  attended  with  headache,  as  before. 
At  the  third  tree,  his  giddiness  and  headache  were 
much  increased,  and  he  said  he  believed  he  was 
approaching  the  magnetized  tree,  although  he  was 
still  twenty-eight  feet  from  it.  At  length,  when  brought 
to  the  fourth  tree,  not  magnetized^  and  at  the  distance 
of  twenty-four  feet  from  that  which  was,  the  young 
man  fell  down  in  a state  of  perfect  insensibility ; his 
limbs  became  rigid,  and  he  was  carried  to  a grass  plot, 
where  M.  Deslon  went  to  his  assistance  and  recovered 
him.  And  yet,  in  no  instance  had  he  approached 
within  a less  distance  than  twenty-four  feet  of  the 
magnetized  tree. 

A similar  experiment  was  soon  afterwards  made  on 
two  poor  females,  at  Dr.  Franklin’s  house.  These 
women  were  separated  from  each  other.  Three  of 
the  commissioners  remained  with  one  of  them  in  one 
chamber,  and  two  of  them  with  the  other,  in  an 
adjoining  chamber.  The  first  had  a bandage  over  her 
eyes,  and  was  then  made  to  believe  that  M.  Deslon 
came  in  and  commenced  magnetizing  her,  although 
he  never  entered  the  room.  In  three  minutes  the 
woman  began  to  shiver.  She  felt,  in  succession, 
a pain  in  her  head,  and  a pricking  in  her  hands. 
She  became  stiff,  struck  her  hands  together,  got  up, 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  THE  IMAGINATION. 


33 


stamped,  &c.,  but  nothing  had  been  done  to  her.  The 
woman  in  the  adjoining  chamber  was  requested  to  take 
her  seat  by  flie  door,  which  was  shut,  with  her  sight 
at  liberty.  She  was  then  made  to  believe  that  M. 
Deslon  would  magnetize  the  door  on  the  opposite 
side,  \v\iile  the  coSimissioners  would  wait  to  witness 
Ihe  result.  She  had  scarcely  been  seated  a minute 
before  she  began  to  shiver.  Her  breathing  became 
hurried ; she  stretched  out  her  arms  behind  her  back, 
writhing  them  strongly,  and  bending  her  body  for- 
wards ; a general  tremor  of  the  whole  body  came  on. 
The  chattering  of  the  teeth  was  so  loud  as  to  be  heard 
out  of  the  room  ; and  she  bit  her  hand  so  as  to  leave 
the  marks  of  her  teeth  in  it ; but  M.  Deslon  was  not 
near  the  door,  nor  in  either  chamber,  nor  was  either  of 
the  women  touched,  not  even  their  pulse  examined. 
We  perceive,  then,  that  these  effects  were  produced 
solely  by  the  imagination,  and  the  above  facts  exhibit 
very  satisfactorily  the  power  which  the  mind  has  over 
the  body.  The  symptoms  were  not  feigned,  but,  in 
the  peculiar  state  of  mind  of  these  persons,  they  were 
involuntary  and  irresistible.  They  believed  they  should 
be  effected  in  this  manner ; the  idea  was  formed  in 
their  imaginations,  and  the  nerves  were  acted  upon 
precisely  as  though  what  they  conceived  was  real,  and 
the  muscular  effects  followed.  And  as  the  patients 
themselves  could  not  explain  the  causes  of  these 
effects,  they  very  naturally  attributed  the  whole  to 
magnetism.  When  the  commissioners  explained  the 
matter,  magnetism  ceased  to  produce  these  wonderful 
effects.  The  minds  of  persons  were  enlightened  upon 
the  subject,  and  they  no  longer  expected  to  be  in- 
fluenced in  this  manner,  and  accordingly  they  were  not. 


34 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  THE  IMAGINATION. 


Dr.  Sigault,  an  eminent  physician  of  Paris,  pro- 
fessed to  be  an  adept  in  the  art  of  Mesmer.  Being 
at  a great  assembly  one  day,  he  cau^d  it  to  be 
announced  that  he  could  magnetize.  The  voice  and 
serious  air  he  assumed  had  a very  sensible  effect 
upon  a lady  present,  although  site  endeavored  at 
first  to  conceal  the  fact.  But  having  carried  his 
hand  to  the  region  of  the  heart,  he  found  it  palpi- 
tating. She  soon  experienced  difficulty  in  respiration. 

^ The  muscles  of  her  face  were  afl'ected  with  con- 
vulsive twitches ; her  eyes  rolled  ; she  shortly  fell 
down  in  a fainting  fit,  vomited  her  dinner,  and  ex- 
perienced incredible  weakness  and  languor.  This 
seemed  to  corroborate  the  remarks  of  Burton,  in  his 
Anatomy  of  Melancholy^  where  he  says,  If,  by  some 
soothsayer,  wise  man,  fortune  teller,  or  physician, 
men  be  told  they  shall  have  such  a disease,  they  will 
so  seriously  apprehend  it  that  they  will  instantly 
labor  of  it  — a thing  familiar  in  China,  (saith  Riccius, 
the  Jesuit.)  If  they  be  told  they  shall  be  sick  on 
such  a day,  when  that  day  comes  they  will  surely  be 
^ sick,  and  will  be  so  terribly  affected  that  sometimes 
they  die  upon  it.” 

A late  English  paper  states  that  a young  woman, 
named  Winfield,  who  had  been  on  a visit  to  Derby, 
returned  home  to  Radborn,  taking  a little  dog  with 
her  by  a string.  On  arriving  there,  she  informed  her 
friends  she  had  seen  a gypsy  on  the  road,  who  told 
her,  that  if  she  led  her  dog  by  the  string  into  the  house, 
she  would  soon  be  a corpse.  Singular  to  relate,  the 
young  woman  expired  on  the  following  morning! 
It  was  thought  she  died  from  the  effect  of  imagina- 
tion, aided  by  a debilitated  constitution. 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  THE  IMAGINATION. 


35 


A missionary  among  the  New  Zealanders  says, 

There  is  a class  of  people  in  New  Zealand,  called  by 
the  natives  Areekee^  and  whom  we  very  improperly 
call  Priests,  These  men  pretend  to  have  intercourse 
with  departed  spirits,  by  which  they  are  able  to  kill, 
by  incantation,  any  person  on  whom  their  anger  may 
fall.  And  it  is  a fact,  that  numbers  fall  a prey  to  their 
confidence  in  the  efficacy  of  the  curses  of  these  men, 
and  pine  under  the  influence  of  despair,  and  die.’’ 

In  less  than  fifteen  years  after  the  trial  of  the  preten- 
sions of  Mesmer  and  his  coadjutors,  in  regard  to  mag- 
netism, there  was  originated  in  America,  by  a Mr. 
Perkins,  a cause  of  delusion  of  precisely  the  same 
nature.  It  prevailed  in  all  the  United  States,  in  Great 
Britain,  Scotland,  and  Ireland,  and  to  considerable 
extent  on  the  continent  of  Europe.  Mr.  Perkins  pre- 
pared two  small  pieces  of  different  kinds  of  metal 
drew  them  to  a point,  and  polished  them.  These 
Metallic  Tractors^  as  they  were  denominated,  were 
said  to  have,  in  their  joint  operation,  great  power  over 
the  electric  fluid ; and  by  moving  these  points  gently 
over  the*  surface  of  an  inflamed  part,  the  heat  was 
extracted,  the  swelling  subsided,  and,  in  a short  time, 
the  patient  was  relieved.  After  a while,  thousands  and 
tens  of  thousands  were  ready  to  certify  to  the  happy 
influence  of  these  Tractors,  Mr.  Perkins  went  to 
England  and  obtained  the  royal  letters  patent,  for 
the  purpose  of  securing  to  him  the  advantages  of  his 
discovery  ; and  it  has  been  asserted  by  the  best  author- 
ity, that  he  returned  from  England  possessed  of  ten 
thousand  pounds  sterling,  which  he  received  for  the 
use  of  his  Tractors. 

But  Dr.  Haggarth,  an  eminent  physician  and 


36  THE  EFFECTS  OF  THE  IMAGINATION. 

m 

pnilosopher,  recollecting  the  development  of  animai 
magnetism  at  Paris,  wrote  to  Dr.  Falconer,  surgeon  of 
the  General  Hospital  at  Bath,  (England,)  and  stated  his 
suspicion  concerning  the  Tractors  ; that  their  eJfficacy 
depended  wholly  on  the  imagination  of  the  patient; 
and  recommended  the  experiment  of  wooden  Tractors 
in  the  place  of  the  metallic. 

Accordingly,  five  persons  were  selected  for  the  ex- 
periment, who  were  laboring  under  chronic  rheumatism 
in  the  ankle,  knee,  wrist,  and  hip.  Wooden  Tractors 
were  prepared  and  painted  in  such  a manner  that  the 
patients  could  not  discover  but  that  they  were  metal ; 
and  on  the  7th  of  January,  1799,  these  wooden  Trac- 
tors were  employed  for  the  first  time.  All  the  patients 
except  one,  were  relieved.  Three  were  very  much 
benefited.  One  felt  his  knee  warmer,  and  he  could 
walk  much  better,  as  he  showed  the  medical  gentle- 
men present.  One  was  easier  for  nine  hours,  till  he 
went  to  bed,  and  then  his  pain  returned.  The  next 
day,  January  8th,  the  metallic  Tractors  were  employed 
with  the  same  effect  as  that  of  the  preceding  day. 
This  led  to  further  experiments  of  a similar  kind,  and 
they  were  continued,  until  the  physicians  became  fully 
satisfied  that  the  wdoden  Tractors  were  of  the  same 
utility  with  the  metallic,  provided  the  patients  supposed 
them  metallic.  Similar  experiments  were  soon  after 
made  at  Edinburgh,  and  the  result  was  the  same. 
A servant  girl,  afflicted  with  a most  acute  headache,^ 
which  had  rendered  her  nights  altogether  restless  for  a 
fortnight,  readily  submitted  to  be  pointed  at  with  these 
vmoden  Tractors.  The  operator  moved  them  about 
her  head,  but  did  not  touch  her.  In  four  minutes  she 
felt  a chilliness  in  the  head.  In  a minute  or  two 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  THE  IMAGINATION.  ^ 37 

«r 

more,  she  felt  as  though  cold  water  was  running  down 
her  temples,  and  the  pain  was  diminished.  In  ten 
minutes  more,  she  declared  that  the  headache  was 
entirely  gone  ; and  the  next  day  she  returned  to  ex- 
press her  thanks  to  her  benefactors  for  the  good  sleep 
she  enjoyed  through  the  night.  By  similar  experi- 
ments, the  intelligent  citizens  in  America  soon  ascer- 
tained the  true  cause  of  the  deception,  and  when  these 
facts  came  to  be  developed,  the  Tractors  lost  all  their 
influence  on  the  human  system,  and  have  since  been 
spoken  of  only  in  derision. 

Here,  again,  we  behold  the  astonishing  power  of  the 
imagination  over  the  human  system,  and  witness  the 
miracles  that  have  been  performed  on  the  ignorant  and 
unsuspecting.  Even  in  the  modern  practice  of  the 
mesmeric  art,  a great  deal  of  the  success  depends  upon 
this  tendency  of  .the  mind.  A very  respectable  opera- 
tor assures  us,  that  he  cannot  magnetize  persons 
unless  he  can  first  impress  them  with  the  belief  that 
they  are  actually  to  become  magnetized.  They  must 
have  faith  in  order  that  the  effect  may  be  produced. 
A public  lecturer  may  hang  up  his  watch  before  his 
auditors,  and  tell  them  to  look  upon  that  watch,  and 
they  will  become  magnetized.  Those  who  expect  to 
be  affected  are  thrown  into  the  magnetic  state.  Those 
who  have  little  faith  and  expectation  are  seldom,  if 
ever,  influenced  by  such  experiments.  We,  however, 
do  not  mean  to  avow  a disbelief  in  the  science  of 
magnetism.  On  the  contrary,  we  look  forward  with, 
much  interest  to  its  perfection,  unencumbered  with 
the  false  pretensions  of  its  zealous  and  mis’^akeri 
friends. 


4 


38 


IGNORANCE  OF  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY, 


% 

CHAPTEH  V. 

IGNORANCE  OF  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY. 

; Ignorance  of  mental  philosophy  has  given  rise  to 
many  superstitions.  Many  persons  have  believed  iry 
the  real,  visible  appearance  of  ghosts,  spirits,  or  ap- 
paritions. Yet  these  things  are  clearly  and  satisf^- 
torily  explained  on  the  established  principles  of  merital 
philosophy.  And  from  this  source  we  learn  that  they 
exist  alone  in  the  mind^  in  the  same  manner  as  do 
other  ideas  aind  images,  except  in  the  instances  re- 
corded in  Scripture.  They  are  caused  by  some  mis- 
conception, mental  operation,  or  bodily  disorder.  We 
will  give  a few  examples  to  substantiate  this  position. 

Dr.  Ferriar  relates  the.  case  of  a gentleman  travelling 
in  the  Highlands  of  Scotland,  who  was  conducted  to  a 
bed  room  which  was  reported  to  be  haunted  by  the 
spirit  of  a man  who  had  there  committed  suicide. 
In  the  night,  he  awoke  under  the  influence  of  a fright- 
ful dream,  and  found  himself  sitting  up  in  bed  with  a 
pistol  grasped  in  his  right  hand.  On  looking  around 
the  room,  he  now  discovered,  by  the  moonlight,  a 
corpse,  dressed  in  a shroud,  reared  against  the  wall, 
close  by  the  window,  the  features  of  the  body  and 
every  part  of  the  funeral  apparel  being  distinctly 
perceived.  On  recovering  from  the  first  impulse  of 
terror,  so  far  as  to  investigate  the  source  of  the  phan- 
tom, it  was  found  to  be  produced  by  the  moonbeams 
forming  a long,  bright  image  through  the  broken 
T/indow. 

‘‘  Two  esteemed  friends  of  mine,”  says  Dr.  Aber- 


IGNORANCE  OF  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY. 


39 


crombie^  while  travelling  in  the  Highlands,  had  occa- 
sion to  sleep  in  separate  beds,  in  one  apartment.  One 
of  them,  having  awoke  in  the  night,  saw,  by  the  moon- 
light, a skeleton  hanging  from  the  head  of  his  friend’s 
bed,  every  part  of  it  being  perceived  in  the  most  dis- 
tinct manner.  He  got  up  to  investigate  the  source 
of  the  appearance,  and  found  it  to  be  produced  by  the 
moonbeams  falling  back  upon  the  drapery  of  the  bed, 
which  had  been  thrown  back  in  some  unusual  manner, 
on  account  of  the  heat  of  the  weather.  He  returned 
to  bed,  and  soon  fell  asleep.  But  having  awoke  again 
some  time  after,  the  skeleton  was  so  distinctly  before 
him,  that  he  could  not  sleep  without  again  getting  up 
to  trace  the  origin  of  the  phantom.  Determined  not 
to  be  disturbed  a third  time,  he  now  brought  down  the 
curtain  to  its  usual  state,  and  the  skeleton  appeared 
no  more.” 

Dr.  Dewar  relates  the  case  of  a lady  who  was  quite 
blind,  and  who  never  walked  out  without  seeing  a 
little  old  woman,  with  a crutch  and  a red  cloak,  ap- 
parently walking  before  hCr.  She  had  no  illusion 
when  within  doors.  Dr.  Gregory  once  took  passage 
in  a vessel  to  a neighboring  country,  to  visit  a lady 
who  was  in  an  advanced  stage  of  consumption.  On 
his  return,  he  had  taken  a moderate  dose  of  laudanum, 
with  the  view  of  preventing  seasickness,  and  was 
lying  on  a couch,  in  the  cabin,  when  the  figure  of  a 
lady  appeared  before  him  in  so  distinct  a manner,  that 
her  actual  presence  could  not  have  been  more  vivid. 
He  was  quite  awake,  and  fully  sensible  that  it  was  a 
phantom  produced  by  the  opiate,  in  connection  with 
his  intense  mental  feeling  ; but  he  was  unable  by  any 
effort  to  banish  the  vision. 


40 


IGNORANCE  OF  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY. 


A gentleman,  mentioned  by  Dr.  Conolly,  when  in 
great  danger  of  being  wrecked  in  a boat,  on  the 
Eddystone  rocks,  said , he  actually  saw  his  family  at 
the  moment.  In  similar  circumstances  of  great  danger, 
others  have  described  the  history  of  their  past  lives, 
being  represented  to  them  in  such  a vivid  manner, 
that,  at  a single  glance,  the  whole  was  before  them, 
without  the  power  of  banishing  the  impression.  We 
have  read  the  account  of  a whole  ship’s  company 
being  thrown  into  the  utmost  consternation  by  the 
apparation  of  a cook,  who  had  died  a few  days  be- 
fore. He  was  distinctly  seen  walking  ahead  of  the 
ship,  with  a peculiar  gait,  by  which  he  was  distin- 
guished when  alive,  from  having  one  leg  shorter  than 
the  other.  On  steering  the  ship  towards  the  object, 
it  was  found  to  be  a piece  of  floating  wreck ! 

There  is  a story  on  record,  of  a piratical  cruiser 
having  captured'  a Spanish  vessel,  during  the  seven- 
teenth century,  and  brought  her  into  Marblehead 
heirbor,  which  was  then  the  site  of  a few  humble 
dv/ellings.  The  male  inhabitants  were  all  absent  on 
th^ir  fishing  voyages.  The  pirates  brought  their 
pi  soners  ashore,  carried  them  at  the  dead  of  night 
in  eta  solitary  glen,  and  there  murdered  them.  Among 
the  captives  was  an  English  female  passenger.  The 
women  who  belonged  to  the  place  heard  her  dying 
outcries,  as  they  rose  through  the  midnight  air,  and 
reverberated  far  and  wide  along  the  silent  shores. 
She  was  heard  to  exclaim,  O,  mercy,  mercy ! Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  save  me ! save  me ! ” Her  body  was  buried 
by  the  pirates  on  the  spot.  The  same  piercing  voice 
is  believed  to  be  heard  at  intervals,  more  or  less  often, 
almost  every  year,  in  the  stillness  of  a calm  starlight. 


IGNORANCE  OF  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY.  41 

or  clear  moonlight  night.  There  is  s ^mething,  it  is 
said,  so  wild,  mysterio  is,  and  evidently  superhuman 
in  the  sound,  as  to.  s rike  a chill  of  dread  into  thef?*. 
hearts  of  all  who  listen  to  it.  A writer  in  the  Marble- 
head Register,  of  April  3,  1830,  declares  that  there 
are  not  persons  wanting  at  the  present  day,  persons 
of  unimpeachable  veracity  and  known  respectability, 
who  still  continue  to  believe  the  tradition,  and  io 
assert  that  they  themselves  have  been  auditors  of  the 
sounds  described,  which  they  declare  werg  of  such  an 
unearthly  nature  as  to  preclude  the  idea  of  imposition 
or  deception.”  When  ’ “ the  silver  moon  holds  her 
way,”  or  when  the  stars  are  glistening  in  the  clear, 
cold  sky,  and  the  dark  forms  of  the  moored  vessels  are 
at  rest  upon  the  sleeping  bosom  of  the  harbor,  — when 
no  natural  sound  comes  forth  from  the  animate  or 
inanimate  creation  but  the  dull  and  melancholy  note 
of  the  winding  shore,  how  often,  at  midnight,  is  the 
watcher  startled  from  the  reveries  of  an  excited  imagi- 
nation by  the  piteous,  dismal,  and  terrific  screams  of 
the  unlaid  ghosi  of  the  murdered  lady ! 

Erroneous  impressions  are  often  connected  with 
some  bodily  disease,  more  especially  disease  in  the 
brain.  Dr.  Gregory  mentions  the  case  of  a gentleman 
liable  to  epileptic  fits,  in  whom  the  paroxysm  was 
generally  preceded  by  the  appearance  of  an  old 
woman  in  a red  cloal^  who  seemed  to  come  up  to 
him,  and  ^strike  him  on  the  head  with  her  crutch.  At 
that  instant  he  fell  down  in  the  fit.  Another  is  men- 
tioned by  Dr.  Alderston,  of  a man  who  kept  a dram 
shop,  and  who  would  often  see  a soldier  endeavoring 
to  force  himself  into  his  house  in  a menacing  manner; 
and  in  rushing  forward  to  prevent  him,  would  find  it 
4* 


42 


IGNORANCE  OF  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY. 


a mere  phantom.  This  man  was  cured  by  bleeding 
and  pm'gatives ; and  the  source  of  this  vision  was 
- traced  to  a quarrel  which  he  had  had  some  time  before 
with  a drunken  soldier.  In  delirium  tremens  such 
visions  are  common,  and  assume  a variety  of  forms. 

Similar  phantasms  occur  in  various  forms  in 
febrile  diseases.  A lady  was  attended  by  Dr.  Aber- 
crombie, having  an  affection  of  the  chest.  She  awoke 
her  husband  one  night,  at  the  commencement  of  her 
disorder,  and  begged  him  to  get  up  instantly,  saying 
that  she  had  distinctly  seen  a man  enter  the  apartment, 
pass  the  foot  of  her  bed,  and  go  into  a closet  that  en- 
tered from  the  opposite  side  of  the  room.  She  was 
quite  awake,  and  fully  convinced  of  the  reality  of  the 
appearance.  But,  upon  examining  the  closet,  it  was 
found  to  be  a delusion,  although  it  was  almost  im- 
possible to  convince  the  lady  it  was  not  a reality. 

A writer  in  the  Christian  Observer  mentions  a lady, 
who,  during  a severe  illness,  repeatedly  saw  her  father, 
who  resided  at  the  distance  of  many  hundred  miles, 
come  to  her  bedside,  withdraw  the  curtain,  and  talk 
to  her  in  his  usual  voice  and  manner.  A farmer, 
mentioned  by  the  same  writer,  on  returning  from 
market,  was  deeply  affected  by  an  extraordinarily 
brilliant  light,  which  he  saw  upon  the  road,  and  by 
an  appearance  in  the  light,  which  he  supposed  to  be 
our  Savior.  He  was  greatly  alarmed,  and,  spurring 
his  horse,  galloped  home ; remained  agitated  during 
the  evening;  was  seized  with  typhus  fever,  then  pre- 
vailing in  the  vicinity,  and  died  in  about  ten  days. 
It  was  afterwards  ascertained,  that  on  the  morning  of 
the  same  day,  before  he  left  home,  he  had  complained 
of  headache  and  languor ; and  there  can  be  no  doubt. 


IGNORANCE  OE  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY. 


43 


says  this  writer,  that  the  spectral  appearance  was  con- 
nected with  the  commencement  of  the  fever. 

Analogous  to  this  is  the  very  striking  case  related 
by  a physician,  of  a relative  of  his,  a lady  about  fifty. 
On  returning  home  one  evening  from  a party,  she 
went  into  a dark  room  to  lay  aside  some  part  of  her 
dress,  when  she  saw  distinctly  before  her  the  figure  of 
death,  as  a skeleton,  with  his  arm  uplifted,  and  a dart 
in  his  hand.  He  instantly  aimed  a blow  at  her  with 
the  dart,  which  seemed  to  strike  her  on  the  left  side. 
The  same  night  she  was  seized  with  a fever,  accom- 
panied with  symptoms  of  inflammation  in  the  left 
side,  but  recovered  after  a severe  illness. 

We  have  read  the  account  of  a lady  who  had  an 
illusion  affecting  both  her  sight  and  hearing.  She 
repeatedly  heard  her  husband’s  voice  calling  to  her  by 
name,  as  if  from  an  adjoining  room.  On  one  occasion, 
she  saw  his  figure  most  distinctly,  standing  before  the 
fire  in  the  drawing  room,  when  he  had  left  the  house 
half  an  hour  before.  She  went  and  sat  down  within 
two  feet  of  the  figure,  supposing  it  to  be  her  husband, 
and  was  greatly  astonished  that  he  did  not  answer 
her  when  she  spoke  to  him.  The  figure  continued 
visible  several  minutes,  then  moved  towards  a window 
at  the  farther  end  of  the  room,  and  there  disappeared. 
On  another  occasion,  while  adjusting  her  hair  before 
a mirror,  late  at  night,  3he  saw  the  countenance  of  a 
friend,  dressed  in  a shroud,  reflected  from  the  mirror, 
as  if  looking  over  her  shoulder.  This  lady  had  been 
for  some  time  in  bad  health,  being  affected  with  a 
lung  complaint,  and  much  nervous  debility. 

Another  case  of  an  illusion  of  hearing  is  reported 
of  a clergyman^  who  was  accustomed  to  full  living, 


44 


IGNORANCE  OF  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY. 


and  was  suddenly  seized  with  vomiting,  vertigo,  and 
ringing  in  his  ears,  and  continued  in  an  alarming  con- 
dition for  several  days.  During  this  time  he  heard, 
tunes  most  distinctly  played,  and  in  accurate  succes- 
sion. This  patient  had,  at  the  same  time,  a remark- 
able condition  of  vision,  all  objects  appearing  to  him 
inverted.  This  peculiarity  continued  about  thfee  days,’ 
and  ceased  gradually ; the  objects  by  degrees  changing 
their  position,  first  to  the  horizontal,  and  then  to  the 
erect. 

Some  profess  to  have  visions  or  sights  relative  to 
the  world  of  spirits.  This  was  the  case  with  Sweden- 
borg. He  relates  some  of  them  in  the  following  lan- 
guage : ‘‘  I dined  very  late  at  my  lodgings  at  London, 
and  ate  with  great  appetite,  till,  at  the  close  of  my 
repast,  I perceived  a kind  of  mist  about  my  eyes,  and 
the  floor  of  my  chamber  was  covered  with  hideous 
reptiles.  They  soon  disappeared,  the  darkness  was 
dissipated,  and  I saw  clearly,  in  the  midst  of  a brilliant 
light,  a man  seated  i^  the  corner  of  my  chamber,  who 
said  to  me,  in  a terrible  voice,  Eat  not  so  much.  At 
these  words,  my  sight  became  obscured ; afterwards  it 
became  clear  by  degrees,  and  I found  myself  alone. 
The  night  following,  the  same  man,  radiant  with  light, 
appeared  to  me,  and  said,  I am  God  the  Lord,  Crea- 
tor and  Redeemer.  I have  chosen  you  to  unfold  to 
men  the  internal  and  spiritual  sense  of  the  sacred  writ- 
ings, and  will  dictate  to  you  what  you  ought  to  write. 
At  that  time,  I was  not  terrified,  and  the  light,  although 
very  brilliant,  made  no  unpleasant  impression  upon 
my  eyes.  The  Lord  was  clothed«,in  purple,  and  the 
vision  lasted  a quarter  of  an  hour.  The  same  night, 
the  eyes  of  my  internal  man  were  opened,  and  fitted  to 


IGNORANCE  OF  MENTAL  PHILOSbPHYe 


45 


see  things  in  heaven,  in  the  world  of  spirits,  and  in 
hell ; in  which  places  I have  found  many  persons  of  my 
acquaintance,  some  of  them  long  since  dead,  and  others 
lately  deceas’ed.”  In  another  place,  he  observes,  “ I 
have  conversed  with  apostles,  departed  popes,  em- 
perors, and  kings ; with  the  late  reformers  of  the 
church,  Luther,  Calvin,  and  Melancthon,  and  with 
others  from  different  countries.”  In  conversing  with 
Melancthon,  he  wished  to  know  his  state  in  the  spirit 
world,  but  Melancthon  did  not  see  fit  to  inform  him ; 

wherefore,”  says  Swedenborg,  “ I was  .instructed 
by  others  concerning  his  lot,  viz.,  that  he  is  some- 
times in  an  excavated  stone  chamber,  and  at  other 
times  in  hell;  and  that  when  in  the  chamber,  he  ap- 
pears to  be  clothed  in  a bear’s  skin  by  reason  of  the 
cold ; and  that  on  account  of  the  filth  in  his  chamber, 
he  does  not  admit  strangers  from  the  world,  who  are 
desirous  of  visiting  him  from  the  reputation  of  his 
name.” 

The  apparitions  of  Swedenborg  were  probably 
caused  by  his  studies,  habits,  and  pursuits.  They 
bear  the  marks  of  earthly  origin,  although  he  firmly 
believed  they  were  from  heaven.  Overloading  his 
stomach  at  late  meals,  no  doubt,  caused  some  of  them. 
He  was  in  the  habit  of  eating'  too  much^  as  he  himself 
admits.  Hence  his  brain  may  have  been  disturbed. 
We  have  all  heard  of  the  case  of  an  elderly  lady, 
who,  being  ill,  called  upon  her  physician  one  day  for* 
advice.  She  told  him,  among  other  things,  that  on  the 
preceding  night  her  sleep  had  been  disturbed — that 
she  had  seen  her  grandmother  in  her  dreams.  Being 
interrogated  whether  she  ate  any  thing  the  preceding 
evening,  she  told  the  doctor  she  ate  half  a mince  pie 


46 


IGNORANCE  OF  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY. 


just  before  going  to  bed.  “ Well,  madam,”  said  he, 
if  you  had  eaten  the  other  half,  you  might  have  seen 
your  grandfather  also.” 

The  slightest  examination  of  the  accounts  which 
remain  of  occurrences  that  were  deemed  supernatural 
by  our  ancestors  will  satisfy  any  one,  at  the  present 
day,  that  they  were  brought  about  by  causes  entirely 
natural^  although  unknown  to  them.  We  will  close 
this  part  of  our  investigation  by  relating  the  following 
circumstances,  attested  by  the  Rev.  James  Pierpont, 
pastor  'of  a church  in  New  Haven  : — 

In  the  year  16^47,  a new  ship  of  about  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  tons,  containing  a valuable  cargo,  and 
several  distinguished  persons  as  passengers,  put  to  sea 
from  New  Haven  in  the  month  of  January,  bound  to 
England.  The  vessels  that  came  over  the  ensuing 
spring  brought  no  tidings  of  her  arrival  in  the  mother 
country.  The  pious  colonists  were  earnest  and  instant 
in  their  prayers  that  intelligence  might  be  received  of 
the  missing  vessel.  In  the  course  of  the  following  June, 
a great  thunder  storm  arose  out  of  the  north-west ; aftei 
which,  (the  hemisphere  being  serene,)  about  an  hour 
before  sunset,  a ship  of  like  dimensions  of  the  afore- 
said, with  her  canvas  and  colors  abroad,  (although 
the  wind  was  northerly,)  appeared  in  the  air,  coming 
up  from  the  harbor’s  mouth,  which  lies  southward 
from  the  town,  seemingly  with  her  sails  filled,  under 
a fresh,  gale,  holding  her  course  north,  and  continuing 
under  observation,  sailing  against  the  wind,  for  the 
space  of  half  an  hour.  The  phantom  ship  was  borne 
along,  until,  to  the  excited  imaginaticns  of  the  spec- 
tators, she  seemed  to  have  approached  so  near  that 
they  could  throw  a stone  into  her.  Her  main  topmast 


IGNORANCE  OF  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY. 


47* 


then  disappeared,  then  her  mizzen  topmast,  then  her 
mast^  were  entirely  carried  away,  and  finally  her  hull 
fell  off,  and  vanished  from  sight,  leaving  a dull  and 
smoke-colored  cloud,  which  soon  dissolved,  and  the 
whole  atmosphere  became  clear.  All  affirmed  that 
the  airy  vision  was  a precise  copy  of  the  missing 
vessel,  and  that  it  was  sent  to  announce  and  describe 
her  fate.  They  considered  it  the  spectre  of  the  lost 
ship,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Davenport  declared  in  public 
‘ that  God  had  condescended,  for  the  quieting  of  their 
afflicted  spirits,  this  extraordinary  account  pf  his  sov- 
ereign disposal  of  those  for  whom  so  many  fervent 
prayers  were  made  continually.’  ” 

The  results  of  modern  science  enable  us  to  explain 
the  mysterious  appearance.  It  is  probable  that  some 
Dutch  vessel,  proceeding  slowly,  quietly,  and  uncon- 
sciously on  her  voyage  from  Amsterdam  to  the  New 
Netherlands,  happened  at  the  time  to  be  passing 
through  the  Sound.  At  the  moment  the  apparition 
was  seen  in  the  sky,  she  was  so  near,  that  her  image 
was  painted  or  delineated  to  the  eyes  of  the  obser- 
vers, on  the  clouds,  by  the  laws  of  optics,  now  generally 
well  known,  before  her  actual  outlines  could  be  dis- 
cerned by  them  on  the  horizon.  As  the  sun  sunk 
behind  the  western  hills,  and  his  rays  were  gradually 
withdrawn,  the  visionary  ship  slowly  disappeared,  and 
the  approach  of  the  night,  while  it  dispelled  the  vapors 
from  the  atmosphere,  effectually  concealed  the  vessel 
as  she  continued  her  course  along  the  Sound. 

The  optical  illusions  that  present  themselves,  on  the 
sea  shore,  by  which  distant  objects  are  raised  to  view, 
the  opposite  islands  and  capes  made  to  loom  up,  lifted 
above  the  line  of  the  apparent  circumference  of  the 


48 


IGNORANCE  OF  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY. 


earth,  and  thrown  into  every  variety  of  shg^pe  which 
the  imagination  can  conceive,  are  among  the  most 
beautiful  phenomena  of  nature,  and  they  impress  the 
m^i^d  with  the  idea  of  enchantment  and  mystery,  more 
perhaps  than  any  others.  But  they  have  received  a 
complete  solution  from  modem  discovery. 

It  should  be  observed  that  the  optical  principles  that 
explain  these  phenomena  have  recently  afforded  a foun- 
dation for  the  science,  or  rather  the  art^  of  nauscopy. 
There  are  persons,  it  is  said,  in  some  places  in  the 
Isle  of  France,  whose  calling  and  profession  it  is  to 
ascertain  and  predict  the  approach  of  vessels  by  their 
reflection  in  the  atmosphere  and  on  the  clouds,  long 
before  they  are  visible  to  the  eye  or  through  the  glass. 

Our  vision  is  at  all  times  liable  to  be  disturbed  by 
atmospheric  conditions.  So  long  as  the  atmosphere 
between  our  person  and  the  object  we  are  looking  at 
is  of  the  same  density,  we  may  be  said  to  see  in  a 
straight  line  to  the  object.  But  if,  by  any  cause,  a 
portion  of  that  atmosphere  is  rendered  less  or  more 
dense,  the  line  of  vision  is  bent,  or  refracted,  from  its 
course.  A thorough  comprehension  of  this  truth  in 
science  has  banished  a mass  of  superstition.  ' It  has 
been  found  that,  by  means  of  powerful  refraction, 
objects  at  great  distances,  and  round  the  back  of  a 
hill,  or  considerably  beneath  the  horizon,  are  brought 
into  sight.  In  some  countries  this  phenomenon  is 
called  mirage.  The  following  is  one  of  the  most 
interesting  and  best-authenticated  cases  of  the  kind. 
In  a voyage  performed  by  Captain  Scoresby,  in  1822, 
he  was  able  to  recognize  his  father’s  ship,  when  below 
the  horizon,  from  the  inverted  image  of  it  which  ap- 
peared in  the  air.  It  was,”  says  he,  so  well  defined, 


IGNORANCE  OF  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY. 


49 


that  I could  distinguish,  by  a telescope,  every  sail,  the 
general  rig  of  the  ship,  and  its  particular  character, 
insomuch  that  I confidently  pronounced  it  to  be  my 
father’s  ship,  the  Fame,  — which  it  afterwards  proved 
to  be  — though  on  comparing  notes  with  my  father,  I 
found  that  our  relative  position,  at  the  time,  gave  our 
distance  from  one  another  very  nearly  thirty  miles, 
being  about  seventeen  miles  beyond  the  horizon,  and 
some  leagues  beyond  the  limit  of  direct  vision!  ” 

Dr.  Vince-,  an  English  philosopher,  was  once  looking 
through  a telescope  at  a ship  which  was  so  far  off 
that  he  could  only  see  the  upper  part  of  the  masts. 
The  hull  was  entirely  hidden  by  the  bending  of  the 
water ; but,  between  himself  and  the  ship,  he  saw  two 
perfect  images  of  it  in  the  air.  These  were  of  the 
same  form  and  color  as  the  real  ship ; but  one  of  them 
was  turned  completely  upside  down. 

In  the  sandy  plains  of  Egypt,  the  mirage  is  seen 
to  great  advantage.  These  plains  are  often  inter* 
rupted  by  small  eminences,  upon  which  the  inhabit- 
ants have  built  their  villages  in  order  to  escape  the  in- 
undations of  the  Nile.  In  the  morning  and  evening, 
objects  are  seen  in  their  natural  form  and  position ; 
but  when  the  surface  of  the  sandy  ground  is  heated 
by  the  sun,  the  land  seems  terminated,  at  a particu- 
lar distance,  by  a general*  inundation;  the  villages 
which  are  beyond  it  appear  like  so  many  islands  in  a 
great  lake;  and  an  inverted  image  of  a village  ap- 
pears between  the  hills. 

The  Swedish  sailors  long  searched  for  a supposed 
magic  island,  which,  from  time  to  time,  could  be  de- 
scried between  the  Island  of  Aland  and  the  coast  of 
Upland.  It  proved  to  be  a rock,  the  image  of  which 
5 


50  ignorance  of  true  religion. 

was  presented  in  the  air  by  mirage.  At  one  time,  the 
English  saw,  with  terror,  the  coast  of  Calais  and 
Boulogne,  in  France,  rising  up  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  Channel,  and  apparently  approaching  their  isl- 
and. But  the  most  celebrated  example  of  mirage  is 
exhibited  in  the  Straits  of  Messina.  The  inhabitants 
of  the  Calabrian  shore  behold  images  of  palaces, 
embattled  ramparts,  houses,  and  ships,  and  all  the 
varied  objects  of  towns  and  landscapes,  in  the  air— 
being  refracted  images  from  the  Sicilian  coast.  This 
wonderful  phenomenon  is  superstitiously  regarded  by 
the  common  people  as  the  work  of  fairies. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

ignorance  of  true  religion. 

Ignorance  of  true  religion  has  given  rise  to  many 
prevailing  superstitions.  The  Savior  has  taught  us 
that  the  Father  of  spirits  regulates  the  minutest 
events  of  this  world,  and  that  he  alone  is  the  Su- 
preme Ruler  of  the  universe.  Our  experience  and 
observation  must  convince  us  that  this  infinite  work  is 
accomplished  by  regular  laws,  and  that  Infinite  Wis- 
dom sees  fit  so  to  govern  all  events  without  the  inter- 
vention of  miracles,  or  through  the  agency  of  any  in-  j 
strumentality  but  his  own.  And  by  examination,  we  . 
shall  find  that  these  truths  are  in  direct  opposition  to 
the  general  mass  of  popular  superstitions. 

There  are  many  who  believe  in  signs.  They , 


IGNORANCE  OF  TRUE  RELIGION. 


51 


believe  that  the  howling  of  a dog  under  a window 
betokens  death  to  some  member  of  the  family.  But 
how  does  the  dog  obtain  this  foreknowledge  ? Who 
sends  him  on  this  solemn  errand  ? If  you  say  that 
his  appearance  at  the  house  is  accidental,  then  you 
would  have  us  trust  to  chance  for  information  upon 
this  most  important  subject.  If  you  say  that  his 
knowledge  of  the  approaching  event  is  intuitive, 
then  you  would  have  us  believe  that  the  irrational 
brute  knows  more  than  his  intelligent  master.  If  you 
say  that  he  is  instigated  by  some  wicked  spirit,  then 
you  would  have  us  admit  that  an  enemy  of  mankind 
is  more  attentive  to  their  welfare  than  God ; for  it 
certainly  betokens  the  greatest  kindness  to  notify  us 
of  our  near  dissolution.  If  you  say  the  animal  is 
sent  by  God,  how  will  you  explain  the  fact  that  the 
sign  so  often  fails  ? not  actually  taking  place  oftener, 
at  most,  than  once  in  a hundred  times.  Certainly  we 
are  not  to  accuse  the  omniscient  and  merciful  Jeho- 
vah either  of  ignorance  concerning  future  events,  or 
of  trifling  with  the  feelings  of  his  dependent  creatures. 
We  must  therefore  consider  the  sign  to  be  altogether 
superstitious,  and  contrary  to  all  rational  evidence. 

Some  persons  profess  to  believe  in  lucky  and  un- 
lucky days.  They  say,  for  instance,  that  Friday  is  an 
unlucky  day.  And  why  so  ? Does  God  part  with 
the  reins  of  his  government,  and  employ  wicked 
spirits  to  torment  his  creatures  on  this  day  ? Does  he 
make  this  day  more  unpropitious  to  human  affairs 
than  others  ? Do  facts  go  to  show  that  more  disas- 
ters occur  on  this  day  than  on  any  other  ? Paul  in- 
structs us  that  all  days  are  alike,  and  that  God  rules 
the  universe  with  infinite  wisdom  and  benevolence. 


52 


IGNORAiNCE  OF  TRUE  RELIGION. 


Then  why  should  we  account  Friday  to  be  an  un 
lucky  day  ? Whence  came  such  an  opinion  ? From 
heathenism.  The  heathen  were  much  influenced  by 
this  superstition  ; and  when  converted  to  Christianity, 
they  incorporated  this  among  some  other  absurdities 
into  their  religious  belief.  Because  our  Savior  was 
crucified  on  Friday,  they  placed  this  at  the  head  of 
their  unlucky  days.  But  why  they  did  so,  we  cannot 
conceive ; for  the  death  of  Christ  was  absolutely  ne- 
cessary for  the  deliverance  of  mankind  from  sin  and 
death.  And  for  this  reason  alone,  Friday  was  the 
most  propitious  day  that  ever  dawned  upon  a dying 
world.  But  the  heathen  converts  did  not  consider 
this  circumstance.  They  pronounced  Sunday,  the 
day  of  his  resurrection,  to  be  the  most  fortunate. 
Later  Christians,  in  a certain  sense,  have  thought  dif- 
ferently. Sir  Matthew  Hale  has  remarked,  that  he  never 
knew  any  undertaking  to  prosper  that  was  com- 
menced on  the  Sabbath.  And  the  early  laws  of  Con- 
necticut prohibited  any  vessel  from  either  leaving  a 
port,  or  entering  a port,  or  passing  by  a village  on 
Sunday.  But  such  prohibitions  are  not  agreeable  to 
the  notions  of  seamen,  who,  as  a class,  are  inclined 
to  be  somewhat  superstitious.  We  frequently  meet 
with  dissipated,  unbelieving  sailors,  who  could  not  be- 
induced  to  put  to  sea  on  Friday  on  any  consideration  ; 
but  who  would  rather  labor  seven  successive  nights 
than  not  sail  on  the  Sabbath.  It  is  rather  singular  that 
sceptics  should  be  so  afraid  of  the  day  of  our  Savior’s 
crucifixion,  and  so  fond  of  that  of  his  resurrection. 
Such  inconsistency,  however,  is  not  uncommon. 
Those  who  rail  most  at  the  credulity  of  others  are 
frequently  the  most  superstitious.  Those  who  lay 


BELIEF  IN  WITCHCRAFT. 


5H 


the  greatest  claims  to  bravery  are,  for  the  most  part, 
the  greatest  cowards.  Voltaire  could  ridicule  religion 
ill  fair  weather,  but  the  moment  a thunder  cloud 
appeared,  he  was  thrown  into  extreme  consternation, 
and  must  have  a priest  to  pray  during  its  continuance 
for  his  preservation.  If  we  would  avoid  the  influ- 
ence of  this  heathen  superstition,  we  must  regard 
actions  rather  than  days.  If  our  engagements  are 
proper^  we  have  nothing  to  fear  from  the  day  qn 
which  they  are  commenced.  If  we  feel  the  evidence 
within  that  God  is  indeed  our  Father,  we  shall  not 
be  prevented,  by  any  belief  in  lucky  or  unlucky  days, 
from  doing  our  duty  on  every  day,  and  enjoying 
peace  and  happiness  on  all  days. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

BELIEF  IN  WITCHCRAFT. 

A WITCH  was  regarded  by  our  fathers  as  a persori 
who  had  made  an  actual,  deliberate,  and  formal  con- 
tract with  Satan,  by  which  contract  it  was  agreed 
that  the, party  should  become  his  faithful  subject,  and 
do  whatever  should  be  required  in  promoting  his 
cause.  And  in  consideration  of  this  allegiance  and 
service,  he,  on  his  part,  agreed  to  exericise  his  super- 
natural powers  in  the  person’s  behalf.  It  was  eonsid- 
ered  as  a transfer  of  allegiance  from  God  to  the  devil. 
The  agreement  being  concluded,  Satan  bestows  some 
trifling  sum  of  money  to  bind  the  bargain  ; then,  ciit- 
5* 


BELIEF  IN  WITCHCRAFT. 

ting  or  pricking  a finger  causes  the  individual  to  sign 
^is  01  her  name,  or  make  the  mark  of  a cross,  with 
^heir  own  blood,  on  a piece  of  parchment.  In  addi- 
Vion  to  this  signature,  in  some  places,  the  devil  made 
•he  witches  put  one  hand  to  the  crown  of  their  head, 
And  the  other  to  the  sole  of  the  foot,  signifying  they 
were  entirely  his.  Before  the  devil  quits  his  new 
subject,  he  delivers  to  her  or  him  an  imp  or  familiar, 
and  sometimes  two  or  three.  They  are  of  different 
shapes  and  forms,  some  resembling  a cat,  others  a 
mole,  a miller  fly,  spider,  or  some  other  insect  or  ani- 
,mal.  These  are  to  come  at  bidding,  to  do  such  mis- 
chief as  the  witch  may  command,  and,  at  stated  times 
of  the  day,  suck  the  blood  of  the  witch,  through  teats, 
on  different  parts  of  the  body.  Feeding,  suckling,  or 
rewarding  these  imps  was,  by  law,  declared  felony. 

Sometimes  a witch,  in  company  with  others  of  the 
fraternity,  is  carried  through  the  air  on  brooms  or  spits, 
to  distant  meetings  or  Sabbaths  of  witches.  But  for 
this  they  must  anoint  themselves  with  a certain  mag- 
ical ointment  given  them  by  the  devil.  Lord  Bacon, 
in  his  philosophical  works,  gives  a recipe  for  the  man- 
ufacture of  an  ointment  that  enabled  witches  to  fly  in 
the  air.  It  was  composed  of  the  fat  of  children, 
digged  out  of  their  graves,  and  of  the  juices  of  smal- 
(age,  cinquefoil,  and  wolfsbane,  mixed  with  ,meal  of 
fine  wheat.  After  greasing  themselves  with  this  prep- 
aration, the  witches  flew  up  chimney,  and  repaired  to 
the  spot  in  some  graveyard  or  dismal  forest,  where 
they  were  to  hold  their  meetings  with  the  evil  one. 
At  these  meetings  they  have  feasting  and  dancing, 
the  devil  himself  sometimes  condescending  to  play 
on  the  great  fiddle*,  pipe,  or  harp.  When  the  meeting 


BELIEF  IN  WITCHCRAFT. 


55 


breaks  up,  they  all  have  the  honor  of  kissing  his  ma- 
jesty, who  for  that  ceremony  usually  assumes  the 
form  of  a he  goat. 

Witches  showed  their  spite  by  causing  the  object 
of  it  to  waste  away  in  a long  and  painful  disease, 
with  a sensation  of  thorns  stuck  in  the  flesh.  Some- 
times they  caused  their  victims  to  swallow  pins,  old 
nails,  dirt,  and  trash  of  all  sorts,  invisibly  conveyed 
to  them  by  their  imps.  Frequently  they  showed  their 
hate  by  drying  up  the  milk  of  cows,  or  by  killing 
oxen.  For  slight  offences  they  would  prevent  butter 
from  coming  in  the  churn,  or  beer  from  working. 
Grace  Greenwood  says,  that,  on  a visit  to  Salem  in 
the  fall  of  1850,  she  “ was  shown  a vial  of  the  verita- 
ble bewitched  pins  with  which  divers  persons  were 
sorely  pricked  by  the  wicked  spite  of  certain  witches 
and  wizards.” 

It  was  believed  that  Satan  affixed  his  mark  or  seal 
to  the  bodies  of  those  in  allegiance  with  him,  and 
that  the  spot  where  this  mark  was  made  became  cal- 
lous and  dead.  In  examining  a witch  upon  trial, 
they  would  pierce  the  body  with  pins,  and  if  any  spot 
was  found  insensible  to  the  torture,  it  was  looked  upon 
as  ocular  demonstration  of  guilt.  Another  method 
to  detect  a witch,  was  to  weigh  her  against  the  church 
Bible.  If  she  was  guilty,  the  Bible  would  preponder- 
ate. Another  was  by  making  her  say  the  Lord^s  pray- 
er, which  no  one  actually  possessed  could  do  correctly. 
A witch  could  not  weep  but  three  tears,  and  that  only 
out  of  the  left  eye  ; and  this  was  considered  by  many 
an  decisive  proof  of  guilt.  But  swimming  was  the 
most  infallible  ordeal.  They  were  stripped  naked,  and 
bound  the  right  thumb  to  the  left  toe,  and  the  left 


56 


BELIEF  IN  WITCHCRAFT. 


thumb  to  the '‘right  toe.  Being  thus  prepared,  they 
were  thrown  into  a pond  or  river.  If  guilty,  they 
could  not  sink  ; for  having,  by  their  compact  with  the 
devil,  renounced  the  water  of  baptism,  that  element 
renounces  them,  and  refuses  to  receive  them  into  its 
bosom. 

In  1664,  a man  by  the  name  of  Matthew  Hopkins, 
in  England,  was  permitted  to  explore  the  counties  of 
Essex,  Suffolk,  and  Huntingdon,  with  a commission 
to  discover  witches,  receiving  twenty  shillings  from 
each  town  he  visited.  Many  persons  were  pitched 
upon,  and  through  his  means  convicted.  At  length, 
some  gentlemen,  out  of  indignation  at  his  barbarity, 
tied  him  in  the  same  manner  he  had  bound  others, 
thumbs  and  toes  together,  in  which  state,  putting  him 
in  the  water,  he  swam ! Standing  condemned  on  his 
own  principles,  the  country  was  rescued  from  the 
power  of  his  malicious  imposition. 

The  subsequent  illustration  of  the  condition  of  re- 
ligion less  than  two  hundred  years  ago  will  excite  a 
few  humbling  thoughts.  In  the  parish  register  of 
Glammis,  Scotland,  June,  1676,  is  recorded  — “ Nae 
preaching  here  this  Lord’s  day,  the  minister  being  at 
Gortachy,  burning  a witch.”  Forty  thousand  persons, 
it  is  said,  were  put  to  death  for  witchcraft  in  England 
during  the  seventeenth  century,  and  a much  greater 
number  in  Scotland,  in  proportion  to  its  population. 

In  1692,  the  whole  population  of  Salem  and  vicini- 
ty were  under  the  influence  of  a terrible  delusion  con- 
cerning witchcraft.  By  yielding  to  the  sway  of  their 
credulous  fancies,  allowing  their  passions  to  be 
worked  up  to  a tremendous  pitch  of  excitement,  and 
running  into  excesses  of  folly  and  violence,  they  have 


BELIEF  IN  WITCHCRAFT. 


57 


left  a'dark  stain  upon  their  memory,  that  will  awaken 
a sense  of  shame,  pity,  and  amazement  in  the  minds 
of  their  latest  posterity.  The  principal  causes  that 
led  to  their  delusion,  and  to  the  proceedings  con- 
nected with  it,  were,  a proneness  to  superstition, 
owing  in  a great  degree  to  an  ignorance  of  natural 
science,  too  great  a dependence  upon  the  imagination, 
and  the  power  of  sympathy.  In  contemplating  the 
errors  and  sufferings  which  ignorance  of  philosophy 
and  science  brought  upon  oiir  fathers,  we  should  be 
led  to  appreciate  more  gratefully,  and  to  improve 
with  more  faithfulness,  our  own  opportunities  to  ac- 
quire wisdom  and  knowledge.  But  we  would  not  be 
understood  as  saying,  that  mere  intellectual  cultiva- 
tion is  sufficient  to  banish  every  superstition.  No. 
For  who  were  ever  better  educated  than  the  ancient 
Greeks  and  Romans  ? And  yet,  who  were  ever  more 
influenced  by  a belief  in  signs,  omens,  spectres,  and 
witches?  We  believe  that,  when  the  gospel,  in  its 
purity  and  simplicity,  shall  shed  its  divine  light 
abroad,  and  pervade  the  hearts  of  men,  superstition, 
in  all  its  dark  and  hideous  forms,  will  recede,  and 
vanish  from  the  world. 

In  concluding  our  remarks  under  this  head,  we 
would  add  that,  in  a dictionary  before  us,  a witch  is 
designated  as  a woman,  and  wizard  as  a man,  that  pre- 
tends to  some  power  whereby  he  or  she  can  foretell 
future  events,  cure  diseases,  call  up  or  drive  away 
spirits.  The  art  itself  is  called  witchcraft.  If  this  is 
a correct  definition,  witches  and  wizards  are  quite  a 
numerous  class  of  people  in  society  at  the  present 
day ; for  there  are  many  among  us  who  presume  to 
practise  thcvse  things. 


NECROMANCY  AND  FORTUNE  TELLING. 


CHAPTER  VIIL 

NECROMANCY  AND  FORTUNE  TELLING. 

Although  the  belief  in  witchcraft  has  nearly  passed 
away,  the  civilized  world  is  yet  full  of  necromancers 
and  fortune  tellers.  The  mystic  science  of  “ palmistry 
is  still  practised  by  many  a haggard  and  muttering 
vagrant. 

The  most  celebrated  fortune  teller*  perhaps,  that 
ever  lived,  resided  in  Lynn,  Mass.  The  character  of 
Moll  Pitcher”  is  familiarly  known  in  all  parts  of  the 
commercial  world.  She  died  in  1813.  Her  place  of 
abode  was  beneath  the  projecting  and  elevated  summit 
of  High  Rock,  in  Lynn,  and  commanded  a view  of 
the  wild  and  indented  coast  of  Marblehead,  of  the  ex- 
tended and  resounding  beaches  of  Lynn  and  Chelsea, 
of  Nahant  Rocks,  of  the  vessels  and  islands,  of 
Boston’s  beautiful  bay,  and  of  its  remote  southern 
shore.  She  derived  her  mysterious  gifts  by  inherit- 
ance, her  grandfather  having  practised  them  before,  in 
Marblehead.  Sailors,  merchants,  and  adventurers  of 
every  kind  visited  her  residence,  and  placed  great  con- 
fidence in  her  predictions.  People  came  from  great 
distances  to  learn  the  fate  of  missing  friends  or  recover 
the  possession  of  lost  goods.  The  young,  of  both 
sexes,  impatient  at  the  tardy  pace  of  time,  and  burn- 
ing with  curiosity  to  discern  their  future  lot,  especially 
as  it  regarded  matters  of  wedlock,  availed  themselves 
of  every  opportunity  to  visit  her  lowly  dwelling,  and 
hear  from  her  prophetic  lips  the  revelations  of  these 
most  tender  incidents  and  important  events  of  their 


NECROMANCY  AND  FORTUNE  TELLING. 


59 


coming  lives.  She  read  the  future,  and  traced  what, 
to  mere  mortal  eyes,  were  the  mysteries  of  the  present 
or  the  past,  in  the  arrangement  and  aspect  of  the 
grounds  or  settlings  of  a cup  of  tea  or  coflee.  Her 
name  has  every  where  become  the  generic  title  of 
fortune  tellers,  and  occupies  a conspicuous  place  in 
the  legends  and  ballads  of  popular  superstition. 

A man  was  suddenly  missed  by  his  friends  from 
a certain  town  in  this  commonwealth.  The  church 
immediately  sent  a member  to  consult  the  far-famed 
fortune-telling  Molly  Pitcher.  After  making  the  ne- 
cessary inquiries,  she  intimated  that  the  absent  person 
had  been  murdered  by  a family  of  negroes,  and 
his  body  sunk  in  the  deep  waters  behind  their  dwell- 
ing. Upon  this  evidence,  the  accused  were  forthwith 
imprisoned,  and  the  pond  raked  in  vain,  from  shore  to 
shore.  A few  days  previous  to  the  trial,  the  missing 
man  returned  to  his  friends,  safe  and  sound ; thus 
proving  that  the  fortune  teller,  instead  of  having  re- 
ceived from  Satan  certain  information  of  distant  and 
unknown  events,  actually  played  off  a piece  of  the 
grossest  deception  upon  her  credulous  visitors. 

We  are  told  by  travellers  that  there  is  scarcely  a 
village  in  Syria  in  which  there  is  not  some  one  who 
has  the  credit  of  being  able  to  cast  out  evil  spirits. 
About  eight  miles  from  the  ancient  Sidon,  Lady 
Hester  Stanhope,  the  granddaughter  of  the  immortal 
Chatham,  and  niece  of  the  equally  immortal  Pitt, 
recently  lived  in  a style, of  Eastern  splendor  and  mag- 
nificence. She  spent  her  time  in  gazing  at  the  ex- 
tended canopy  of  heaven,  as  it  shed  its  sparkling  light 
upon  the  ancient  hills  and  sacred  groves  of  Palestine 
— her  soul  absorbed  in  the  fathomless  mysteries  of  her 


60 


NSCROMANCY  AND  FORTUNE  TELLING. 


loved  astrology,  and  holding  fancied  communion  with 
supernatural  powers  and  spirits  of  the  departed. 

There  recently  died  in  Hopkinton,  Mass.,  an  indi 
vidual  by  the  name  of  Sheffield,  who  had  long  fol 
lowed  the  art  of  fortune  telling  by  astrology.  He 
professed  to  unfold  almost  every  secret,  or  mystery, 
even  to  foretelling  the  precise  day  a,nd  hour  any  person 
would  die.  In  case  of  lost  or  stolen  goods,  it  was  only 
necessary  to  enclose  a small  fee  in  a letter,  containing 
also  a statement  of  your  name,  age,  and  place  of 
residence,  and  forward  the  same  by  mail  to  his  ad- 
dress. In  two  or  three  weeks,  the  information  you 
sought,  as  to  the  person  who  stole  the  property,  &c., 
would  be  forwarded  to  you,  leaving  you  to  judge  of 
the  case  for  yourself.  He  did  quite  a business  in  his 
line,  and  made  something  of  a fortune  out  of  a long- 
exploded  science. 

There  are  many  who  trust  to  the  declarations  of 
such  persons,  and  are  often  made  unhappy  thereby. 
In  fact,  it  is  doubtful  if  a more  unhappy  class  can  be 
found  than  those  who  are  in  the  habit  of  consulting 
fortune  tellers  of  any  character.  It  is  discontent,, 
chiefly,  that  leads  them  to  pry  into  futurity.  And 
after  having  had  their  fortunes  told,  as  it  is  termed, 
they  are  no  better  satisfied  than  before ; for  the  best 
of  fortune  tellers  are  famous  for  their  errors  and  mis- 
takes, although  it  would  be  strange  if  they  did  not 
blunder  upon  some  facts  in  the  whole  routine  of  their 
business.  But  we  pity  those  who  rely  upon  their 
prognostications.  If  told  they  will  die  at  such  or  such 
a time,  or  if  they  are  to  meet  with  some  dreadful  ac- 
cident, misfortune,  or  disappointment,  their  imagina- 
tions will  lead  them  to  anticipate  and  dread  the  event, 


FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS.  61 

which  will  be  the  surest  way  to  produce  its  fulfilment. 
If  a husband  or  wife  is  told  that  he  or  she  w;ill  many 
again,  it  will  lead  them  to  be  dissatisfied  with  the 
partner  with  whom  they  are  at  present  associated. 
And  look  at  this  subject  as  we  wiU,  we  shall  find 
it  productive  of  a vast  amount  of  evil,  and  therefore 
deserving  of  pur  entire  disapprobation. 


% 


CHAPTER  IX. 

FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS. 

Fairies,  says  a certain  author,  are  a sort  of  inter- 
mediate beings,  between  men  and  women,  having 
bodies,  yet  with  the  power  of  rendering  them  invisible^ 
and  of  passing  through  all  sorts  of  enclosures.  They 
are  remarkably  small  of  stature,  with  fair  complexions, 
whence  they  derive  their  name,  fairies.  Both  male 
and  female  are  generally  clothed  in  green,  and  frequent 
mountains,  the  sunny  side  of  hills,  groves,  and  green 
meadows,  where  they  amuse  themselves  with  dancing, 
hand  in  hand,  in  a circle,  by  moonlight.  The  traces 
of  their  feet  are  said  to  be  visible,  next  morning,  on 
the  grass,  and  are  commonly  called  fairy  ring's^  or 
circles. 

Fairies  have  all  the  passions  and  wants  of  men,  and 
are  great  lovers  of  cleanliness  and  propriety ; for  the 
observance  of  which,  they  frequently  reward  servants, 
by  dropping  money  in  their  shoes.  They  likewise 
punish  sluts  and  slovens  by  pinching  them  black  and 
6 


62 


FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS. 


blue.  They  often  change  their  weak  and  starveling 
elves,  or  children,  for  the  more  robust  offspring  of  men. 
But  this  can  only  be  done  before  baptism ; for  which 
reason  it  is  still  the  custom,  in  the  Highlands,  to 
watch  by  the  cradle  bf  infants  till  they  are  christened. 
The  word  changelings  now  applied  to  one  almost  an 
idiot,  attests  the  current  belief  of  these  , superstitious 
mutations. 

Some  fairies  dwell  in  mines,  and  in  Wales  noth- 
ing is  more  common  than  these  subterranean  spirits, 
called  knockerSs  who  very  good  naturedly  point  out 
where  there  is  a rich  vein  of  lead  or  silver.  In  Scot- 
land there  was  a sort  of  domestic  fairies,  from  their 
sun-burnt  complexions,  called  brownies.  These  were 
extremely  useful,  performing  all  sorts  of  domestic 
drudgery. 

In  the  Life  of  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  we  have  the  follow- 
ing account  of  a circumstance  that  took  place  in  the 
town  of  Freshford,  county  of  Kilkenny,  Ireland,  show- 
ing the  superstition  prevailing  in  that  country  con- 
cerning the  influence  of  these  fairy  beings  : A farmer 
built  himself  a house  of  three  apartments,  the  kitchen 
in  the  middle,  and  a room  for  sleeping,  &c.,  on  either 
end.  Some  time  after  it  was  finished,  a cow  of  his 
died  — then  a horse ; to  these  succeeded  other  small 
er  animals,  and  last  of  all  his  wife  died.  FuU  of 
alarm  and  distress,  supposing  himself  to  be  an  object 
of  fairy  indignations  he  went  to  the  fairy  mans  “that  is, 
one  who  pretends  to  know  fairy  customs,  haunts, 
pathways,  antipathies,  caprices,  benevolences,  &c., 
and  he  asked  his  advice  and  counsel  on  the  subject  of 
his  losses.  The  wise  man,  after  having  considered  all 
things,  and  cast  his  eye  upon  the  house,  said,  ‘The 


FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS 


63 


fairies,  in  their  night  walks  from  Enockshegowny  Hill," 
in  county  Tipperary y to  the  county  of  Kilkenny y were 
accustomed  to  pass  over  the  very  spot  where  one  of 
your  rooms  is  now  built ; you  have  blocked  up  theii 
way,  and  they  were  very  angry  with  you,  and  have 
siain  your  cattle,  and  killed  your  wife,  and,  if  not 
appeased,  may  yet  do  worse  harm  to  you.’  The  poor 
fellow,  sadly  alarmed,  went,  and  with  his  own  hands, 
deliberately  pulled  down  the  timbers,  demolished  the 
walls,  and  left  not  one  stone  upon  another,  but  razed 
the  very  foundation,  and  left  the  path  of  these  capri- 
cious gentry  as  open  and  as  clear  as  it  was  before. 
How  strong  must  have  been  this  man’s  belief  in  the 
existence  of  these  demi-natural  and  semi-supernatural 
beings,  to  have  induced  him  thus  to  destroy  the  work 
of  his  own  hands ! ” ' 

In  Spenser’s  epic  poem,  called  the  Fairy  Queen, 
the  imagination  of  the  reader  is  entertained  with  the 
characters  of  fairies,  witches,  magicians,  demons, 
and  departed  spirits.  A kind  of  pleasing  horror  is 
raised  in  the  mind,  and  one  is  amused  with  the 
strangeness  and  novelty  of  the  persons  who  are  repre- 
sented in  it;  but  to  be  affected  by  such  poetry  re- 
quires an  odd  turn  of  thought,  a peculiar  cast  of  fancy, 
with  an  imagination  naturally  fruitful  and  super- 
stitious. 

The  Gypsies  are  a class  of  strolling  beggars,  cheats, 
and  fortune  tellers.  They  have  been  quite  numerous 
in  all  the  older  countries,  and  are  so  still  in  some  of 
them;  but  in  the  United  States  there  are  but  few, 
some  one  or  two  tribes  in  the  west,  and  a small  party 
of  them  in  New  York  state.  They  are  probably 
called  Gypsies  from  the  ancient  Egyptians,  who  had 


64 


FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS. 


the  character  of  great  cheats,  whence  the  name  might 
afterwards  pass  proverbially  into  other  languages,  as 
it  did  into  the  Greek  and  Latin ; or  else  the  ancient 
Egyptians  being  much  versed  in  astronomy,  or  rathei 
astrology,  the  name  was  afterwards  assumed  by  these 
modern  fortune  tellers.  In  Latin  they  are  called 
Egyptii;  the  Italians  called  them  Cinari^  or  Cingani; 
the  Russians,  Zigani;  the  Turks  and  Persians,  Zingarri; 
the  Germans,  Zigitenor ; the  Spaniards,  Gitanos;  the 
French,  Bohemians^  from  the  circumstance  that  Bohe- 
mia was  the  first  civilized  country  where  they  made 
their  appearance. 

In  most  countries  they  live  in  the  woods  and  for- 
ests ; but  in  England,  where  every  inch  of  land  is  cul- 
tivated, the  covered  cart  and  little  tent  are  their  houses, 
and  they  seldom  remain  more  than  three  days  in  the 
same  place. 

Dabbling  in  sorcery  is  in  some  degree  the  province 
of  the  female  Gypsy.  She  affects  to  tell  the  future, 
and  to  prepare  philters,  by  means  of  which  love  can  be 
awakened  in  any  individual  towards  any  particular 
object;  and  such  is  the  credulity  of  the  human  race, 
even  in  the  most  enlightened  countries,  that  the  profits 
arising  from  these  practices  are  great.  The  following 
is  a case  in  point : Two  females,  neighbors  and  friends, 
were  tried,  some  years  since,  for  the  murder  of  their 
husbands.  It  appeared  that  they  were  in  love  for  the 
same  individual,  and  had  conjointly,  at  various  times, 
paid  sums  of  money  to  a Gypsy  woman  to  work 
charms  to  captivate  his  affections.  Whatever  little 
effect  the  charms  might  produce,  they  were  successful 
in  their  principal  object,  for  the  person  in  question 
carried  on  for  some  time  a criminal  intercourse  with 


FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS. 


65 


6oth.  The  matter  came  to  the  knowledge  of  the  hus- 
bands, who,  taking  means  to  break  off  this  connection, 
were  both  poisoned  by  their  wives.  Till  the  moment 
of  conviction,  these  wretched  females  betrayed  neither 
emotion  nor  fear;  but  at  this  juncture  their  consterna- 
tion was  indescribable.  They  afterwards  confessed 
that  the  Gypsy,  who  had  visited  them  in  prison,  had 
promised  to  shield  them  from  conviction  by  means  of 
her  art.  It  is  therefore  not  surprising  that  in  the  fif- 
teenth and  sixteenth  centuries,  when  a belief  in  sorcery 
was  supported  by  the  laws  of  all  Europe,  these  people 
were  regarded  as  practisers  of  sorcery,  and  punished  as 
such,  when,  even  in  the  nineteenth,  they  still  find  peo- 
ple weak  enough  to  place  confidence  in  their  claims 
to  supernatural  power. 

In  telling  fortunes,  the  first  demand  of  the  Gypsy, 
in  England,  is  invariably  a sixpence,  in  order  that  she 
may  cross  her  hands  with  silver ; and  here  the  same 
promises  are  made,  and  as  easily  believed,  as  in  other 
countries,  leading  to  the  conclusion  that  mental  illumi- 
nation, amongst  the  generality  of  mankind,  has  made 
no  progress  whatever ; as  we  observe  in  the  nineteenth 
century  the  same  gross  credulity  manifested  as  in  the 
seventeenth,  and  the  inhabitants  of  one  of  the  countries 
most  celebrated  for  the  arts  of  civilization  imposed 
upon  by  the  same  stale  tricks  which  served  to  deceive, 
two  centuries  before,  in  Spain,  a country  whose  name 
has  long  and  justly  been  considered  as  synonymous 
with  every  species  of  ignorance  and  barbarity. 

In  telling  fortunes,  promises  are  the  only  capital 
requisite,  and  the  whole  art  consists  in  properly  adapt- 
ing these  promises  to  the  age  and  condition  of  the 
parties  who  seek  for  information.  The  Gitinos  are 
6* 


66  FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS. 

clever  enough  in  the  accomplishment  of  this,  and  gen- 
erally give  perfect  satisfaction.  Their  practice  lies 
chiefly  amongst  females,  the  portion  of  the  human 
race  most  given  to  curiosity  and  credulity.  To  the 
young  rnaidens  they  promise  lovers,  handsome  inva- 
riably, and  oftentimes  rich;  to  wives,  children,  and 
perhaps  another  husband ; for  their  eyes  are  so  pene- 
trating, that  occasionally  they  will  develop  your  most 
secret  thoughts  and  wishes;  to  the  old,  riches,  and 
nothing  but  riches  — for  they  have  sufficient  knowl- 
edge of  the  human  heart  to  be  aware  that  avarice  is 
the  last  passion  that  becomes  extinct  within  it.  These 
riches  are  to  proceed  either  from  the  discovery  of  hid- 
den treasure,  or  from  across  the  water.  The  Gitanos, 
in  the  exercise  of  this  practice,  find  dupes  almost  as 
readily  amongst  the  superior  classes,  as  the  veriest 
dregs  of  the  population. 

They  are  also  expert  in  chiromancy,  which  is  the 
determining,  from  certain  lines  upon  the  hand,  the 
quality  of  the  physical  and  intellectual  powers  of  the 
possessor,  to  which  lines  they  give  particular  and 
appropriate  names,  the  principal  of  which  is.  called  the 
line  of  life.”  An  ancient  writer,  in  speaking  of  this 
art,  says,  “ Such  chiromancy  is  not  only  reprobated 
by  theologians,  but  by  men  of  law  and  physic,  as  a 
foolish,  vain,  scandalous,  futile,  superstitious  practice, 
smelling  much  of  divinery  and  a pact  with  the  devil.” 

The  Gitanos  in  the  olden  time  appear  to  have  not 
unfrequently  been  subjected  to  punishment  as  sorcer- 
esses, and  with  great  justice,  as  the  abominable  trade 
which  they  have  always  driven  in  philters  and  decoc- 
tions certainly  entitled  them  to  that  appellation,  and 
to  the  pains  and  penalties  reserved  for  those  who  prac- 
tised what  is  generally  termed  “ witchcraft” 


FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS.  67 

Amongst  the  crimes  laid  to  their  charge,  conrected 
with  the  exercise  of  occult  powers,  there  is  one  of  a 
purely  imaginary  character,  which  if  they  were  ever 
punished  for,  they  had  assuredly  but  little  right  to 
complain,  as  the  chastisement  they  met  with  was  fully 
merited  by  practices  equajy  malefic  as  the  one  imputed 
to  them,  provided  that  were  possible.  It  was  the  east- 
ing' the  evil  eye. 

In  the  Gitdno  language,  casting  the  evil  eye  is 
called  zuerelar  nasula^  which  simply  means  making 
sick,  and  which,  according  to  the  common  superstition, 
is  accomplished  by  casting  an  evil  look  at  people, 
especially  children,  who,  from  the  tenderness  of  their 
constitution,  are  supposed  to  be  more  easily  blighted 
than  those  of  a more  mature  age.  After  receiving  the 
evil  glance,  they  fall  sick,  and  die  in  a few  hours. 

In  Andalusia,  a belief  in  the  evil  eye  is  very  prev- 
alent among  the  lower  orders.  A stag’s  horn  is  con- 
sidered a good  safeguard,  and  on  that  account,  a small 
horn,  tipped  with  silver,  is  frequently  attached  to  the 
children’s  necks,  by  means  of  a cord  braided  from  the 
hair  of  a black  mare’s  tail.  Should  the  evil  glance  be 
cast,  it  is  imagined  that  the  horn  receives  it,  and  in- 
stantly snaps  asunder.  Such  horns  may  be  pur- 
chased at  the  silversmiths’  shops  at  Seville. 

The  Gypsies  sell  remedies  for  the  evil  eye,  which 
consist  of  any  drugs  which  they  happen  to  possess,  or 
are  acquainted  with.  They  have  been  known  to  offer 
to  cure  the  glanders  in  a horse,  (an  incurable  disorder,) 
with  the  very  same  powders  which  they  offer  as  a 
specific  for  the  evil  eye. 

The  same  superstition  is  current  among  all  Orien- 
tal people,  whether  Turks,  Arabs,  or  Hindoos;  but 


68 


FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS. 


perhaps  there  is  no  nation  in  the  world  with  whom 
the  belief  is  so  firmly  rooted  as  the  Jews ; it  being  a 
subject  treated  of  in  all  the  old  rabbinical  writings, 
which  induces  the  conclusion  that  the  superstition  of 
the  evil  eye  is  of  an  antiquity  almost  as  remote  as  the 
origin  of  the  Hebrew  race. 

The  evil  eye  is  mentioned  in  Scripture,  but  not  in 
the  false  and  superstitious  sense  we  have  spoken  of. 
Evil  in  the  eye,  which  occurs  in  Prov.  xxiii.  5,  6, 
merely  denotes  niggardness  and  illiberality..  The 
Hebrew  words  are  ain  ra^  and  stand  in  contradis- 
tinction to  ain  toub^  or  the  benignant  in  eye,  which 
denotes  an  inclination  to  bounty  and  liberality. 

The  rabbins  have  said,  ‘‘  For  one  person  who  dies 
of  sickness,  there  are  ten  who  die  by  the  evil  eye.’’  And 
as  the  Jews,  especially  those  of  the  East,  and  of  Barbary, 
place  implicit  confidence  in  all  that  the  rabbins  have 
written,  we  can  scarcely  wonder  if,  at  the  present  day, 
they  dread  this  visitation  more  than  the  cholera  or  the 
plague.  The  leech,”  they  say,  can  cure  those 
disorders;  but  who  is  capable  of  curing  the  evil  eye  ?” 

It  is  imagined  that  this  blight  is  most  easily  inflicted 
when  a person  is  enjoying  himself,  with  little  or  no 
care  for  the  future,  when  he  is  reclining  in  the  sun 
before  his  door,  or  when  he  is  full  of  health  and  spirits, 
but  principally  when  he  is  eating  and  drinking,  on  which 
account  the  Jews  and  Moors  are  jealous  of  strangers 
when  they  are  taking  their  meals. 

“ I was  acquainted,”  says  a late  writer,  “ with  a 
very  handsome  Jewess,  of  Fez ; she  had  but  one  eye, 
but  that  one  was  particularly  brilliant.  On  asking  her 
how  she  lost  its  fellow,  she  informed  me  that  she  was 
once  standing  in  the  street,  at  nightfall,  when  she  waa 


FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS. 


69 


a little  girl ; a Moor,  that  was  passing  by,  suddenly 
stopped,  and  said,  ‘ Towae  Ullah,  (blessed  be  God,) 
how  beautiful  are  your  eyes,  my  child ! ’ Whereupon 
she  went  into  the  house,  but  was  presently  seized 
with  a dreadful  pain  in  the  left  eye,  which  continued 
during  the  night,  and  the  next  day  the  pupil  came  out 
of  the  socket.  She  added,  that  she  did  not  believe  the 
Moor  had  any  intention  of  hurting  her,  as  he  gazed  on 
her  so  kindly ; but  that  it  was  very  thoughtless  in  him 
to  utter  words  which  are  sure  to  convey  evil  luck.”  It 
is  said  to  be  particularly  dangerous  to  eat  iu  the  pres- 
ence of  a woman ; for  the  evil  eye,  if  cast  by  a 
woman,  is  far  more  fatal  and  difficult  to  cure  than 
if  cast  by  a man. 

When  any  one  falls  sick  of  the  evil  eye,  he  must 
instantly  call  to  his  assistance  the  man  cunning  in 
such  cases.  ^ The  man,  on  coming,  takes  either  a girdle 
or  a handkerchief  from  off  his  own  person,  and  ties  a 
knot  at  either  end ; then  he  measures  three  spans  with 
his  left  hand,  and  at  the  end  of  these  three  he  fastens 
a knot,  and  folds  it  three  times  round  his  head,  pro- 
nouncing this  beraka^  or  blessing : Ben  porat  Josefs 
ben  porat  ali  ain^'^  (Joseph  is  a fruitful  bough,  a 
fruitful  bough  by  a well ;)  he  then  recommences 
measuring  the  girdle  or  handkerchief,  and  if  he  finds 
three  spans  and  a half,  instead  of  the  three  which  he 
formerly  measured,  he  is  enabled  to  tell  the  name  of 
the  person  who  cast  the  evil  eye,  whether  male 
or  female. 

The  above  very  much  resembles  the  charm  of  the 
Bible  and  key,  by  which  many  persons  in  England 
still  pretend  to  be  able  to  discover  the  thief,  when  an 
article  is  missed.  A key  is  placed  in  a Bible,  in  the 


70 


FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS. 


part  called  Solomon’s  Song ; the  Bible  and  key  are 
then  fastened  strongly  together,  by  means  of  a ribbon, 
which  is  wound  round  the  Bible,  and  passed  several 
times  through  the  handle  of  the  key,  which  projects 
from  the  top  of  the  book.  The  diviner  then  causes 
the  person  robbed  to  name  the  name  of  any  person  or 
persons  whom  he  may  suspect.  The  two  parties,  the 
robbed  and  the  diviner,  then  standing  up,  support  the 
book  between  them,  the  ends  of  the  handle  of  the  key 
resting  on  the  tips  of  the  fore  fingers  of  the  right  hand. 
The  diviner  then  inquires  of  the  Bible,  whether  such 
a one  committed  the  theft,  and  commences  repeating 
the  sixth  and  seventh  verses  of  the  eighth  chapter  of 
the  Song ; and  if  the  Bible  and  key  turn  round  in  the 
mean  time,  the  person  named  is  considered  guilty. 
This  charm  has  been,  and  still  is,  the  source  of  infinite 
mischief,  innocent  individuals  having  irretrievably 
lost  their  character  among  their  neighbors  from  re- 
course being  had  to  the  Bible  and  key.  The  slightest 
motion  of  the  finger,  or  rather  of  the  nail,  will  cause 
the  key  to  revolve,  so  that  the  people  named  are  quite 
at  the  mercy  of  the  diviner,  who  is  generally  a cheat, 
or  professed  conjurer,  and  not  unfrequently  a Gypsy. 
In  like  manner,  the  Barbary  cunning  man,  by  a slight 
contraction  of  his  hand,  measures  three  and  a half 
spans,  where  he  first  measured  three,  and  then  pre- 
tends to  know  the  person  who  has  cast  the  evil  eye, 
having,  of  course,  first  ascertained  the  names  of  those 
with  whom  his  patient  has  lately  been  in  company. 

When  the  person  who  has  cast  the  evil  eye  has 
been  discovered,  by  means  of  the  magical  process 
already  described,  the  mother,  or  wife,  or  sister  of  the 
sufferer  walks  forth,  pronouncing  the  name  of  the 


FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS. 


71 


latter  with  a loud  voice,  and,  making  the  best  of  her 
way  to  the  house  of  the  person  guilty,  tak^s  a little  of 
the  earth  from  before  the  door  of  his  or  her  sleeping 
apartment.  Some  of  the  saliva  of  the  culprit  is  then 
demanded,  which  must  be  given  early  in  the  morning, 
before  breakfast ; then  the  mother,  or  the  wife,  or  the 
sister  goes  to  the  oven,  and  takes  from  thence  seven 
burning  coals,  which  are  slaked  in  water  from  the 
bath  in  which  the  women  bathe.  The  four  in- 
gredients, earth,  saliva,  coals,  and  water,  are  then 
mixed  together  in  a dish,  and  the  patient  is  made  to 
take  three  sips,  and  what  remains  is  taken  to  a private 
place  and  buried,  the  person  who  buries  it  making 
three  paces  backward,  exclaiming,  ‘‘  May  the  evil  eye 
be  buried  beneath  the  earth.”  Many  people  carry 
papers  about  with  them,  scrawled  with  hieroglyphics, 
which  are  prepared  by  the  hacumim,  or  sages,  and 
sold.  These  papers,  placed  in  a little  bag  and  hung 
about  the  person,  are  deemed  infallible  preservatives 
from  the  “ ain  ara.” 

Like  many  other  superstitions,  the  above  may  be 
founded  on  a physical  reality.  In  hot  countries, 
where  the  sun  and  moon  are  particularly  dazzling,  the 
belief  in  the  evil  eye  is  most  prevalent.  If  we  turn  to 
the  Scripture,  we  shall  probably  come  to  the  solution 
of  the  belief.  “ The  sun  shall  not  smite  thee  by  day, 
nor  the  moon  by  night.”  Ps.  cxxi.  5,  6.  To  those 
who  loiter  in  the  sunshine,  before  the  king  of  ilay  has 
nearly  reached  his  bourn  in  the  west,  the  sun  has  an 
evil  eye,  and  his  glance  produces  brain  fevers  ; and  to 
those  who  sleep  uncovered,  beneath  the  smile  of  ihe 
moon,  her  glance  is  poisonous,  producing  insupportable 
itching m the  eye,  and  not  unfrequently  total  blindness: 


72 


FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS. 


all  the  charms,  scrawls,  and  rabbinical  antidotes  have 
no  power  to  avert  these  effects. 

The  northern  nations  have  a superstition  which 
bears  some  resemblance  to  the  evil  eye.  They  have 
no  brilliant  sun  and  moon  to  addle  the  brain  and 
poison  the  eye,  but  the  gray  north  has  its  marshes, 
and  fenny  ground,  and  fetid  mists,  which  produce 
agues,  low  fevers,  and  moping  madness,  and  are  as 
fatal  to  cattle  as  to  man.  Such  disorders  are  attributed 
to  elves  and  fairies.  This  superstition  still  lingers  in 
some  parts  of  England,  under  the  name  of  elf-shot^ 
whilst,  throughout  the  north,  it  is  called  elle-skiod^ 
and  elle-vild^  (fairy  wild.)  It  is  particularly  prevalent 
amongst  shepherds  and  cowherds,  who,  from  their 
manner  of  life,  are  most  exposed  to  the  effects  of  the 
so  called  elf-shot. 

The  Gitanos  had  a venomous  preparation  called 
drao^  or  drow^  which  they  were  in  the  habit  of  fling- 
ing into  the  mangers  of  the  cattle,  for  the  purpose  of 
causing  sickness  and  death.  It  was  the  province  of 
the  women  to  compound  the  ingredients  of  this  poison, 
which  answered  many  wicked  purposes.  The  stalls 
and  stables  were  visited  secretly,  and  the  provender  of 
the  animals  being  poisoned,  they  at  once  fell  sick ; 
speedily  there  appeared  the  Gitanos,  offering  their 
services  on  the  condition  of  no  cure  no  pay,  and  when 
these  were  accepted,  the  malady  was  speedily  re- 
moved. They  used  no  medicines,  or  pretended  not 
to,  but  charms  only,  which  consisted  of  small  variegated 
beans,  called,  in  their  language,  bobis^  coming  from  a 
Russian  word  signifying  beans.  These  beans  they 
dropped  into  the  mangers,  though  they  doubtless 
administered  privately  a real  and  cffcacious  remedy. 


FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS.  73 

By  these  means  they  fostered  the  idea,  already  preva- 
lent, that  they  were  people  possessed  of  supernatural 
gifts  and  powers.  By  means  of  drao,  they  likewise 
procured  themselves  food ; poisoning'  swine,  as  their 
brethren  in  England  still  do,  and  then  feasting  on  the 
flesh,  the  poison  only  aflbcting  the  head  of  the  animal, 
which  was  abandoned  as  worthless ; witness  one  of 
their  own  songs : — 

By  Gypsy  drow  the  porker  died  ; 

I saw  him  stiff  at  evening  tide  ; 

But  I saw  him  not  when  morning  shone, 

Eor  the  Gypsies  ate  him,  flesh  and  bone.” 

By  drao,  also,  they  could  avenge  themselves  on  their 
enemies  by  destroying  their  cattle,  without  incurring 
a shadow  of  suspicion.  Revenge  for  injuries,  real  or 
imaginary,  is  sweet  to  all  unconverted  minds  — to  no 
one  more  than  the  Gypsy,  who,  in  all  parts  of  the 
world,  is,  perhaps,  the  most  revengeful  of  human 
beings. 

But  if  the  Gitanos  are  addicted  to  any  one  super- 
stition above  others,  it  is  in  respect  to  the  loadstone^ 
tp  which  they  attribute  all  kinds  of  miraculous  powers. 
They  believe  that  he  who  is  in  possession  of  it  has 
nothing  to  fear  from  steel  or  lead,  from  fire  or  water, 
and  that  death  itself  has  no  power  over  him.  The 
Gypsy  contrabandists  are  particularly  anxious  to  pro- 
cure this  stone,  which  they  carry  upon  their  persons 
in  their  expeditions.  They  say,  that  in^the  :^vent  of 
their  being  pursued  by  the  revenue  officers,  whirlwinds 
of  dust  will  arise  and  conceal  them  from  the  vi.'w  of 
their  enemies ; the  horse  stealers  say  much  the  same 
thing,  and  assert  that  they  are  uniformly  successful 
when  they  bear  a xjut  them  the  precious  stone.  But 
7 


74  FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS. 

it  is  said  by  them  to  effect  much  more.  It  is  extraor- 
dinary in  exciting  the  amorous  propensities,  and  on 
this  account  it  is  in  gi*eat  request  among  the  Gypsy 
hags.  All  these  women  are  procuresses,  and  find 
persons  of  both  sexes  weak  and  wicked  enough  to 
make  use  of  their  pretended  knowledge  in  the  compo- 
sition of  love  draughts  and  decoctions. 

In  the  Museum  of  Natural  Curiosities  at  Madrid, 
there  is  a large  piece  of  loadstone,  originally  extracted 
from  the  American  mines.  There  is  scarcely  a Gitana 
in  Madrid  who  is  not  acquainted  with  this  circum- 
stance, and  who  does  not  long  to  obtain  the  stone, 
or  a part  of  it.  Several  attempts  have  been  made 
to  steal  it,  all  of  which,  however,  have  been  unsuc- 
cessful. 

A translation  of  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke  was  printed 
in  the  Gypsy  language,  at  Madrid,  in  1838.  The 
chapters  were  read  over  and  explained  to  some  of 
these  strange  people,  by  the  late  agent  of  the  British  ^ 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  in  Spain.  They  said  it  was 
laclid^  and  jucdl^  and  misto^  all  of  which  words  express 
approval  of  the  quality  of  a thing ; and  they  purchased 
copies  of  the  Gypsy  Luke  freely.  The  women  were 
particularly  anxious  to  obtain  copies,  though  unable 
to  read ; but  each  wished  to  have  one  in  her  pocket, 
especially  when  engaged  in  thieving  expeditions,  for 
they  all  looked  upon  it  in  the  light  of  a charm,  which 
would  preserve  them  from  all  danger  and  mischance; 
some  even  \^nt  so  far  as  to  say,  that  in  this  respect 
it  was  equally  as  efficacious  as  the  Bar  Lachi,  or 
loadstone,  which  they  are  generally  so  eager  to  possess. 
Of  this  Gospel,  five  hundred  copies  were  printed,  the 
greatest  part  of  wdiich  were  circulated  among  the 


FAIRIES,  OR  WANDERING  SPIRITS. 


75 


Gypsies ; but  it  was  speedily  prohibited  by  a royal 
ordinance,  which  appeared  in  the  Gazette  of  Madrid^ 
in  August,  1838. 

Before  closing,  under  this  head,  we  will  remark  that, 
although  the  Gypsies  in  general  are  a kind  of  wander- 
ing outcasts,  incapable  of  appreciating  the  blessings 
of  a settled  and  civilized  life,  yet  among  the  Gypsies 
of  Moscow  there  are  not  a few  who  inhabit  stately 
houses,  go  abroad  in  elegant  equipages,  and  are  not  a 
whit  behind  the  higher  order  of  Russians  in  appear- 
ance, nor  in  mental  acquirements.  To  the  female  part 
of  the  Gypsy  colony  of  Moscow  is  to  be  attributed  the 
merit  of  this  partial  rise  from  abjectness  and  degrada- 
tion, having  from  time  immemorial  so  successfully  cul- 
tivated the  vocal  art,  that,  though  in  the  midst  of  a nation 
by  whom  song  is  more  cherished  and  cultivated,  and  its 
principles  better  understood,  than  by  any  other  of  the 
civilized  globe,  the  Gypsy  choirs  of  Moscow  are,  by  the 
general  voice  of  the  Russian  public,  admitted  to  be 
unrivalled  in  that  most  amiable  of  all  accomplish- 
ments. It  is  a fact,  notorious  in  Russia,  that  the 
celebrated  Catalini  was  so  enchanted  with  the  voice 
of  one  of  these  Gypsy  songsters,  who,  after  the  former 
had  displayed  her  noble  Italian  talent  before  a splendid 
audience  at  Moscow,  stepped  forward,  and  with  an 
astonishing  burst  of  almost  angelic  melody,  so  en- 
raptured every  ear,  that  even*  applause  forgot  its  duty, 
and  the  noble  Catalini  immediately  tore  from  her 
own  shoulders  a shawl  of  Cashmere,  which  had  been 
presented  to  her  by  the  Father  of  Rome,  and  embra- 
cing the  Gypsy,  insisted  on  her  acceptance  of  the  splen- 
did gift,  saying,  that  it  had  been  intended  for  the 
matchless  songster  which  she  now  perceived  she  her- 
self was  not 


76 


OMENS,  CHARMS,  AND  DIVINATION. 


CHAPTER  X. 

OMENS,  CHARMS,  AND  DIVINATION. 

Many  books  have  been  published,  having  a tendency 
to  deceive  the  credulous,  who  suffer  themselves  to  be 
guided  by  any  thing  but  reason  and  experience. 
Hence  the  encouragement  bestowed  on  works  of 
enchantment,  dreams,  omens,  and  fate.  Mankind 
have  always  discovered  a propensity  to  peep  behind 
the  veil  of  futurity,  and  have  been  lavish  of  money 
in  consulting  persons  and  books  that  make  a preten- 
sion of  unravelling  the  decrees  of  Fate,  which  lie 
hidden  in  the  labyrinths  of  darkness.  From  these 
sources  have  arisen  the  following  superstitions,  as  a 
sample  of  the  many  that  have  disturbed  the  peace  of 
individuals,  families,  and  sometimes  of  whole  com- 
munities. 

‘‘  A coal  in  the  shape  of  a coffin,  flying  out  of  the 
fire  to  any  particular  person,  denotes  his  death  is  not 
far  off.  A collection  of  tallow  rising  up  against  the 
wick  of  a candle  is  called  a winding-sheet,  and  deemed 
an  omen  of  mortality.  If,  in  eating,  you  miss  your, 
mouth,  and  the  food  falls,  it  is  very  unlucky,  and 
denotes  sickness.  To  dream  you  are  dressed  in  black 
is  an  unlucky  omen.  Some  quarrel  is  about  to  happen 
between  you  and  a friend  or  relative.  Sickness  is 
about  to  attend  your  family.  Death  will  deprive  you 
of  some  friend  or  relation.  Lawsuits  will  perplex 
and  harass  you.  If  you  undertake  a journey,  it  will 
be  unsuccessful.  If  you  are  in  love,  it  denotes  that 
your  sweetheart  is  very  unhappy,  and  that  sickness 


OMENS,  CHARMS,  AND  DIVINATION.  77 

will  attend  her.  If  you  are  a farmer,  your  crops  will 
fail,  the  murrain  will  attack  your  cattle,  and  some 
dreadful  accident  will  happen  by  the  overturning  of 
one  of  your  wagons.  If  you  are  in  business,  some 
one  will  arrest  you,  and  you  will  have  great  difficulty 
in  settling  the  matter.  To  dream  of  hen  and  chickens 
is  the  forerunner  of  ill  luck.  Your  sweetheart  will 
betray  you  and  marry  another.  If  you  go  to  law, 
the  case  will  be  decided  against  you.  If  you  go  to 
sea,  you  will  lose  your  goods,  and  narrowly  escape 
shipwreck.  To  dream  of  coals  denotes  much  afflic- 
tion and  trouble.  If  you  are  in  love,  your  sweetheart 
will  prove  false,  and  do  every  thing  to  injure  you. 
To  dream  you  see  the  coals  extinguished,  and  reduced 
to  cinders,  denotes  the  death  of  yourself,  or  some  near 
friend  or  relation.  It  also  indicates  great  losses,  and 
forewarns  you  of  beggary  and  a prison.  To  dream 
you  are  married  is  ominous  of  death.  It  also  denotes 
poverty,  a prison,  and  misfortunes.  To  dream  of 
lying  with  your  newly-married  husband  or  wife 
denotes  danger  and  sudden  misfortunes.’’ 

Popular  charms  are  equally  absurd  and  nonsensical. 
For  example,  a ring  made  of  the  hinge  of  a cof- 
fin is  good  for  the  cramp.  A halter  with  which  a 
man  has  been  hanged,  if  tied  about  the  head,  will 
cure  the  headache.  A drop  of  blood  of  a black 
cat  cures  convulsions  in  children.  If  a tree  of  any 
kind  be  split,  and  weak,  rickety,  or  ruptured  children 
are  drawn  through  it,  and  afterwards  the  tree  is  bound 
together,  so  as  to  make  it  unite  — as  the  tree  heals 
and  grows  together,  so  will  the  child  acquire  strength. 
If  in  a family  the  youngest  daughter  be  married  before 
her  older  sisters,  they  must  all  dance  at  her  wedding 
1* 


78  OMENS,  CHARMS,  AND  DIVINATION. 

without  shoes,  to  counteract  their  ill  luck,  and  procure 
themselves  husbands.  And  to  procure  luck  when  a 
person  goes  out  to  transact  business,  you  must  throw 
an  old  shoe  after  him.  To  spit  on  the  first  money  re- 
ceived for  the  price  of  goods  sold  on  any  day  will  pro- 
cure luck.  And  that  boxers  must  spit  in  their  hands 
before  they  set  to,  for  luck’s  sake. 

Seamen  have  a superstition  that  if  they  whistle  in 
a storm,  the  storm  will  be  increased.  And  in  time  of 
a calm,  they  practise  whistling  to  call  the  wind^  as 
they  term  it.  Among  farmers,  in  setting  a hen,  it  is 
deemed  lucky  to  use  an  odd  number  of  eggs.  Among 
soldiers,  salutes  with  cannon  must  be  of  an  odd  num- 
ber. . A royal  salute  is  thrice  seven,  or  twenty-one 
guns.  Healths  are  drank  odd.  Yet  the  number  thir- 
teen  is  sometimes  deemed  ominous ; it  being  supposed 
that  when  thirteen  persons  meet  in  a room,  one  of 
them  will  die  within  the  year.  To  know  whether  a 
woman  shall  have  the  man  she  desires,  it  is  directed 
to  get  two  lemon  peels,  and  wear  them  all  day,  one  in 
each  pocket,  and  at  night  rub  the  four  posts  of  the  bed- 
stead with  them.  If  she  is  to  succeed,  the  person 
will  appear  to  her  in  her  sleep,  and  present  her  with  a 
couple  of  lemons.  If  not,  there  is  no  room  for  hope. 
And  again  the  fair  ones  are  directed  to  take  a piece 
of  wedding  cake,  draw  it  thrice  through  the  wedding 
ring,  lay  it  under  their  pillow,  and  they  will  certainly 
dream  of  their  future  husbands.  A thousand  other 
equally  successful  methods  have  been  proposed  to 
'solve  the  mysteries  of  future  fortune ; and  yet  the 
magical  stone,  that  will  turn  all  our  schemes  into 
wished-for  realities,  remains  to  be  discovered.  As 
time  advances,  and  knowledge  pervades  the  abodes 


MODERN  MIRACLES. 


^9 


of  darkness  and  ignorance,  all  this  trumpery  of 
ghosts,  witches,  fairies,  tricks,  and  omens  will  go 
down  to  the  “ tomb  of  the  Capulets.”  People  will 
be  able  to  pass  through  the  churchyard,  sleep  in  an 
old  house,  though  the  wind  whistle  ever  so  shrill, 
without  encountering  any  supernatural  visitations. 
They  will  become  wise  enough  to  trace  private  and 
public  calamities  to  other  causes  than  the  crossing  of 
knives,  the  click  of  an  insect,  or  even  the  portentous 
advent  of  a comet.  Thanks  to  the  illustrious  names 
recorded  in  the  annals  of  science  and  letters,  who 
have  contributed  towards  so  happy  a consummation. 


CHAPTER  XL 

MODERN  MIRACLES. 

There  are  some  who  profess  to  believe  in  modern 
miracles.  But  such  belief  necessarily  partakes  of  su- 
perstition. The  Savior  gave  no  intimation  that  mira- 
cles should  continue  after  the  establishment  of  Chris- 
tianity. He  promised  to  be  with  hi^  apostles  even 
unto  the  end  of  that  age.  He  declared  that  all  who 
believed  their  instructions  shoul4  also  have  power  to 
cast  out  devils,  heal  diseases,  speak  with  new  tongues, 
and  withstand  any  deadly  thing.  But  his  promise 
did  not  extend  beyond  the  immediate  converts  of  the 
apostles.  And  we  have  no  satisfactory  evidence  that 
miracles  were  wrought  by  any  but  these  ; while  we 
have  abundant  testimony  that  our  Savior’s  promise 


80 


MODERN  MIRACLES. 


was  literally  fulfilled.  In  fact,  there  was  no  necessity 
for  miracles  after  the  establishment  of  Christianity. 
They  were  first  wrought  as  so  many  testimonies  that 
Jesus  was  the  sent  of  God;  and  at  the  same  time, 
were  so  many  significant  emblems  of  his  designs,  so 
many  types  and  figures,  aptly  representing  the  benefits 
to  be  conferred  upon  the  human  race.  But  they  were 
not  designed  to  be  perpetuated ; for  a history  of  di- 
vine revelation  was  committed  to  writing,  and  trans- 
lated into  the  prevailing  languages  of  the  civilized 
world.  If  any  could  be  so  obstinate  as  not  to  be  con- 
vinced of  its  divine  origin  by  the  mass  of  evidence 
with  which  it  was  accompanied,  neither  would  they 
believe,  though  one  should  rise  from  the  dead. 

Pretended  modern  miracles  admit  of  an  easy  ex- 
planation on  natural  principles.  Diseases  have  been 
suddenly  healed ; but  imagination  effected  the  cure. 
Visions,  ghosts,  and  apparitions  have  been  seen ; but 
they  existed  only  in  the  minds  of  the  observers,  and 
were  caused  by  some  mental  or  bodily  operation. 
But  nothing  of  this  kind  can  be  said  of  the  miracles 
of  Christ.  His  cannot  be  accounted  for  on  any 
natural  principles,  but  must  have  been  caused  by  di- 
vine miraculous  agency. 

Modern  miracles  are  not  supported  by  satisfactory 
evidence.  They  have  been  mostly  wrought  in  secret. 
No  witnesses  can  be  produced  but  the  most  inter- 
ested. This  was  not  the  case  with  those  of  our 
Savior.  They  were  performed  openly,  and  in  the 
presence  of  friends  and  enemies.  They  could  not  be 
deceptions ; for  the  resurrection  of  a dead  person 
could  be  tested  by  the  evidence  of  the  senses.  The 
remark  of  Judge  Howe  may  be  appropriately  intro- 


PRETENDED  PROPHETS  AND  CHRISTS. 


81 


cluced  in  this  connection.  He  had  thoroughly  and  im- 
partially studied  the  evidences  of  Christianity,  and  a 
firm  belief  in  its  divine  origin  was  the  result.  He  ob- 
served that  no  jury  could  be  found  that  would  give  a 
verdict  against  Christianity,  if  the  evidences  on  both 
sides  could  be  fairly  presented  before  them,  and  they 
were  governed  in  forming  their  opinion  by  the  com- 
mon rules  of  belief.  The  truth  of  this  observation  is 
confirmed  by  the  fact,  that  candid  inquirers  after 
truth  have  uniformly  risen  from  an  examination  of  the 
evidences  of  Christianity  believers  in  its  divine  origin. 
The  same  cannot  be  said  of  modern  miracles.  No 
jury  could  be  obtained  of  disinterested  persons,  who 
would  give  a verdict  in  their  favor.  Therefore  we 
have  no  satisfactory  evidence  of  their  reality.  Our 
safest  course  is  to  admit  the  conclusion  of  eminent 
writers  of  all  denominations,  namely,  that  miracles 
ceased  with  the  first  converts  of  Christianity. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

PRETENDED  PROPHETS  AND  CHRlSTS. 

Many  have  professed  a belief  in  the  divine  inspira- 
tion of  some  one  of  the  many  false  prophets  or  Christs 
that  have  appeared  in  diflbrent  ages  of  the  church. 
In  the  year  1830,  there  was  a,  man  in  this  country, 
calling  himself  Matthias,  who  declared  that  he  was 
the  very  Christ,  and  pretended  that  he  had  come  to 
judge  the  world.  And  strange  as  it  may  seem,  he 


82 


PRETENDED  PROPHETS  AND  CHRISTS. 


was  attended  by  some  individuals  of  quite  respectable 
standing,  who  worshipped  him  as  God!  He  appearea 
in  pontifical  robes,  with  his  rule  in  his  right  hand,  and 
his  two-edged  sword  in  the  left.  Underneath  a rich 
olive  brcadcloth  cloak,  lined  and  faced  with  silk  and 
velvet,  he  wore  a brown  frock  coat,  with  several  stars 
on  each  breast,  and  a splendid  golden  star  on  his  left 
breast.  His  belt  was  of  white  cloth  fastened  by  a 
golden  clasp,  surmounted  by  an  eagle.  He  occasion- 
ally put  on  a cocked  hat,  of  black  beaver,  trimmed 
with  green,  the  rear  angle  being  surmounted  by  the 
golden  symbol  of  glory. 

On  being  asked  where  his  residence  was,  and  what 
was  his  occupation,  he  replied,  “ I am  a traveller,  and 
my  legal  residence  is  Zion  Hill,  WestcheMer  county, 
New  York ; I am  a Jewish  teacher  and  priest  of  the 
Most  High,  saying  and  doing  all  that  I do,  under  oath, 
by  virtue  of  my  having  subscribed  to  all  the  covenants 
that  God  hath  made  with  man  from  the  beginning  up 
to  this  time.  I am  chief  high  priest  of  the  Jews  o^ 
the  order  of  Melchizedec,  being  the  last  chosen  of  the 
twelve  apostles,  and  the  first  in  the  resurrection  which 
is  at  the  end  of  2300  years  from  the  birth  of  Maho- 
met, which  terminated  in  1830,  that  being  the  summit 
of  the  power  of  the  false  prophets.  I am  now  de- 
nouncing judgment  on  the  Gentiles,  and  that  judg- 
ment is  to  be  executed  in  this  age.  All  the  blood 
from  Zacharias  till  the  death  of  the  last  witness 
is  required  of  this  generation.  Before  this  genera- 
tion passeth  away,  this  judgment  shall  be  executed 
and  declared.  The  hour  of  God’s  judgment  is  come.” 

Matthias  commenced  his  public  career  in  Albany; 
but  not  making  many  converts  there,  he  soon  removed 


PRETENDED  PROPHETS  AND  OHRISTS. 


83 


to  the  city  of  New  York.  Here  he  met  with  but  little 
success  for  some  time  ; but  it  appears  that  in  the 
autumn  of  1832,  he  had  succeeded  in  ingratiating 
himself  into  the  favor  of  a number  of  individuals, 
among  whom  were  three  of  the  mpst  wealthy  and  re- 
spectable merchants  of  Pearl  Street.  He  represented 
himself  to  them  to  be  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  which  had 
disappeared  from  the  earth  at  the  death  of  Matthias 
mentioned  in  the  New  Testament,  and  that  the  spirit 
of  Jesus  Christ  entered  into  that  Matthias  whom  he 
now  represented,  having  risen  again  from  the  dead. 
This  blasphemous  impostor  pretended  to  possess  the 
spirit  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  and  that  he  now,  at  his 
second  appearance  of  the  spirit,  was  the  Father,  and 
had  power  to  do  all  things,  forgiving  sins,  and  com- 
municating the  Holy  Ghost  to  such  as  believed  on 
him.  And  what  was  most  astonishing  and  unparal- 
leled, these  men,  who  were  before  professors  of  the 
Christian  religion,  were  blind  enough  to  believe  and 
confide  in  all  he  imposed  on  them. 

So  completely  did  he  succeed  in  deluding  these 
men,  and  in  impressing  them  with  the  belief  that  he 
was  actually  a high  priest  of  the  order  of  the  mysteri- 
ous Melchizedec,  upon  a divine  mission  to  establish 
the  kingdom  of  God  upon  the  earth,  that  he  obtained 
entire  control  over  them  and  their  estates.  “ I know 
the  end  of  all  things,”  he  would  assert,  illustrating  it 
by  placing  a piece  of  paper  in  a drawer,  leaving  one 
end  upon  the  outside,  and  saying,  You  can  see  but 
one  end  of  the  paper,  and  so  the  world  sees ; but  I 
see  the  whole  length  of  it — I see  the  end.” 

Whenever  he  saw  fit  to  call  upon  his  dupes  to  con- 
tribute of  their  substance  for  his  support  and  the  pro- 


84 


PRETENDED  PROPHETS  AND  CHRISTS. 


motion  of  the  kingdom  he  was  about  to  establish,  he 
did  so  ; and  if  they  refused  to  provide  him  whatever 
money  he  desired,  he  threatened  to  visit  upon  them 
(which  he  declared  he  had  the  power  to  do)  the 
wrath  of  the  Almighty.  But  if  they  belic^ved  in  him 
and  obeyed  him  in  all  things,  he  promised  them  that 
they  should  be  called  into  the  kingdom,  and  he  would 
forgive  all  their  sins,  and  they  should  enjoy  eternal 
happiness.  Impudent  and  blasphemous  as  such  lan- 
guage and  pretensions  truly  were,  the  intended  effect 
was  produced,  and  the  prophet  received  new  encour- 
agement by  the  gratification  of  pecuniary  abundance. 
This  object  gained,  he  was  enabled  to  adorn  his  per- 
son with  costly  apparel,  and  to  obtain  other  appurte- 
nances and  furniture  which  he  thought  were  neces- 
sary, that  all  things  might  correspond  to  the  nature 
and  dignity  of  the  office  which  he  had  assumed. 

In  August,  1833,  two  of  his  friends  and  proselytes, 
Messrs.  Pierson  and  Folger,  were  residing  at  Sing 
Sing,  Westchester  county.  Thither,  about  that  time, 
Matthias  repaired,  and  took  up  his  residence  with 
Mr.  Folger  and  family.  In  a week  or  two,  Matthias 
came  to  the  concluvsion  that  their  dwelling-place  did 
not  correspond  with  his  character,  and  accordingly 
suggested  to  Folger  and  Pierson  that  it  was  their 
duty  to  hire,  for  his  use,  a house  which  he  might  con- 
secrate wholly  to  himself.  In  this  he  was  accommo- 
dated, not  only  without  any  hesitation,  but  with  the 
acknowledgment  that  the  request  was  reasonable. 
Soon  after  this,  it  appeared  to  Matthias’s  mind,  that 
his  habitation  should  not  be  subject  to  worldly  inter- 
ests or  infidel  intrusion ; and  he  accordingly  presumed 
to  require  of  his  two  obedient  followers  the  purchase  of 


PRETENDED  PROPHETS  AND  CHRISTS. 


85 


a house  to  be  exclusively  his  own.  With  this  re- 
quest they  agreed  to  comply.  Before  it  was  accom- 
plished, however,  Matthias  manifested  some  new  at- 
tribute of  his  character,  and  accompanied  the  revela- 
tion by  an  effort  to  make  Folger  believe  that  the 
house  in  which  he  then  resided  at  Sing  Sing,  and  had 
purchased  some  time  previous  for  the  use  of  himself 
and  family,  was  purchased  at  the  instigation  of  the 
Spirit  of  Truth,  for  him,  Matthias  — Folger  having 
been  the  instrument  under  the  influence  of  that  Spirit 
for  that  purpose ! So  complete  was  Matthias’s  con- 
trol, that  Folger  believed  even  this!  And  having  re- 
sided with  Messrs.  Folger  and  Pierson  about  two 
months,  he  took  this  house,  thus  miraculously  pur- 
chased, into  his  own  especial  charge.  Matthias  then 
required  these  gentlemen  to  give  him  an  account  of 
their  property,  and  having  obtained  this  statement, 
which  exhibited  their  easy  circumstances,  he  required 
both  of  them  to  enter  into  an  agreement  to  support 
him,  assuring  them  they  should  receive  the  blessing 
of  God  by  so  doing.  This  agreement  was  according- 
ly entered  into,  and  Matthias  enjoyed  the  full  benefits 
of  it  for  several  months,  when  Mr.  Folger  became 
bankrupt.  His  wants  were  afterwards  supplied  by 
Pierson,  until  the  death  of  Mr.  P.,  which  took  place 
under  very  suspicious  circumstances.  It  seems  that  a 
short  time  previous  to  this  melancholy  event,  and 
while  Mr.  Pierson  was  yet  in  health,  Matthias  pre- 
vailed upon  him  to  assign  him  his  whole  estate. 
And  it  seemed,  by  Matthias’s  account  on  his  examina- 
tion, that  Messrs.  Folger,  Pierson,  and  Mills  frequent- 
ly declared  to  him  that  they  believed  him  to  be  the 
Father^  and  that  he  was  qualified  to  establish  God’s 
8 


86 


PRETENDED  PROPHETS  AND  CHRISTS 


kingdom  on  earth,  and  that  Zion  Hill,  which  was  the 
place  miraculously  purchased  at  Sing  Sing,  was 
transferred  to  him  for  that  purpose,  together  with 
horses,  carriages,  and  furniture  of  a house  in  Third 
Street,  New  York  — that  it  was  also  agreed  that  tlie 
house  and  lot  in  Third  Street  should  be  conveyed  to 
him,  and  that  Mr.  Pierson  directed  a deed  to  be  made 
out  accordingly,  but  died  before  it  was  completed. 
He  still  considered  the  property  as  his  own  for  the 
original  purpose,  and  considered  it  the  beginning  of 
the  establishment  of  the  kingdom.  It  is  certain  that 
Mr.  Pierson  was  suddenly  taken  sick,  and  it  was  be- 
lieved to  be  immediately  after  this  contract  was  made. 
He  fell  under  the  care  of  Matthias,  who  would  neither 
allow  his  friends  to  visit  him,  nor  to  call  medical  aid, 
declaring  himself  to  ‘‘  have  power  of  life  and  deaths 
IVIr.  Pierson’s  body  having  been  removed  to  New  Jer- 
sey for  interment,  a post  mortem  examination  was 
held  by  four  respectable  physicians,  all  of  whom  cer- 
tified that  they  found  in  the  stomach  a “ large  quanti- 
ty of  an  unwholesome  and  deadly  substance!'^  Mat- 
thias was  therefore  arrested  with  the  charge  of  having 
noisoned  Mr.  Pierson,  on  which  he  gave  bail  for  ap- 
pearance at  court. 

Soon  after  this,  he  went  to  the  city  of  New  York, 
and  entering  the  family  of  Mr.  Folger,  resided  with 
them  for  several  months ; but  the  mysterious  death  of 
Mr.  Pierson,  and  the  attending  circumstances,  having 
shaken  the  confidence  of  Mr.  Folger  and  his  family, 
they  began  to  be  conscious  of  their  delusion,  and 
resolved  to  abandon  Matthia's  and  his  principles.  On 
announcing  their  determination  to  him,  he  resorted  to 
his  old  practice  of  threats  and  promises,  and  told  them 


PRETENDED  PROPHETS  AND  CHRISTS. 


87 


they  must  not  throw  him  destitute  on  the  world  ; that, 
if  they  did  so,  the  blessing  of  God  would  depart  from 
them,  and  sickness  and  perhaps  death  would  follow ; 
but  if  they  gave  him  money  to  support  him,  the  bless- 
ing of  God  should  continue  to  them.  Mr.  Folger 
having  become  bankrupt,  Matthias  perhaps  was  will- 
ing to  leave  him  — not,  however,  without  having  first 
insisted  on  a supply  of  money,  which  he  obtained  to 
the  amount  of  six  hundred  and  thirty  dollars,  and  im- 
mediately left  the  city.  On  the  morning  of  that  day, 
Matthias  partook  of  a very  little  breakfast,  and  scarcely 
tasted  of  the  coffee,  alleging,  as  an  excuse,  that  he  was 
ill.  Immediately  after  breakfast,  Mr.  Folger,  his  wife, 
and  children  were  taken  sick.  Mr.  Folger  did  not  sus- 
pect the  cause  of  their  illness,  until  after  Matthias  had 
left  the  city,  when,  upon  examination,  he  learned  that 
the  black  woman  who  did  the  cooking  for  the  family 
had  also  abstained  from  the  use  of  coffee  that  morning; 
and  from  other  circumstances  he  became  confirmed 
that  the  woman  was  bribed  by  Matthias  to  poison  the 
family.  The  effort  was  unsuccessful,  the  poison  pro- 
ducing but  a temporary  effect.  This  nefarious  transac- 
tion induced  Mr.  Folger  to  procure  the  arrest  of  Mat- 
thias, firmly  convinced,  at  this  melancholy  stage,  that 
he  was  a base  impostor. 

The  third  gentleman  named  as  one  of  the  dupes  of 
Matthias  became  a lunatic  under  the  unfortunate 
delusion.  But  on  a removal  to  the  country,  and  from 
the  influence  of  the  ^‘prophet,”  he  recovered,  and  be- 
came convinced  of  his  lamentable  error. 

In  the  sequel,  it  appeared  that  Matthias  had  received 
in  the  aggregate,  from  these  gentlemen,  about  ten 
thousand  dollars  in  money,  and  negotiable  paper,  which 


88 


PRETENDED  PROPHETS  AND  CHRISTS. 


he  appropriated  in  furnishing  the  establishment  at  Zion 
Hill  and  in  Third  Street.  And  by  whatever  means  he 
obtained  money,  it  is  evident  he  used  it  for  the  wildest 
and  most  extravagant  purposes.  His  wardrobe  was 
most  bountifully  supplied  with  new  boots,  shoes,  and 
pumps ; linen  shirts  of  the  most  exquisite  fineness,  the 
wristbands  fringed  with  delicate  lace ; silk  stockings, 
handkerchiefs,  and  gloves;  coats  embroidered  with 
gold ; merino  morning  dresses ; and  two  caps  made  of 
linen  cambric,  folded  in  the  form  of  a mitre,  richly  em- 
broidered, one  with  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles 
written  around  it,  and  “ Jesus  Matthias  ” adorning  the 
front  in  prominent  characters,  the  other  surrounded 
with  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes,  the  front  like  the 
other.  With  his  two-edged  sword  (with  gold  chain 
and  mountings)  he  was  to  destroy  the  Gentiles,  as 
Gideon  did  the  Midianites.  With  his  six  feet  rule 
he  was  to  measure  the  New  Jerusalem,  “ the  gates 
thereof,  and  the  walls  thereof,”  and  divide  it  into  lots 
for  those  who  believed  on  him,  and  obeyed  the  Spirit 
of  Truth,  as  it  came  from  him,  the  trumpet.  With  the 
golden  key  which  he  possessed,  he  was  to  unlock  the 
gates  of  paradise. 

Somewhat  versed  in  the  rites  and  antiquities  of  the 
Jews,  this  impostor  united  with  a quick  and  active 
mind  a considerable  cunning,  a fluent  speech,  and  a 
vast  amount  of  persevering  impudence,  and  endeav- 
ored to  impress  his  dogmas  by  assuming  a sanctified 
and  uncompromising  air,  and  by  invariably  fixing 
upon  his  victim  his  remarkably  fierce  and  penetrating 
eyes.  He  reasoned  plausibly  and  ingeniously,  and 
was  exceedingly  subtle  at  evasion.  Although  he  never 
could  have  obtained  an  extensive  and  permanent  influ- 


PRETENDED  PROPHETS  A.ND  CHRISTS. 


89 


ence,  even  if  his  knavery  had  not  been  detected,  since 
his  schemes  were  too  wild  and  incoherent,  and  his 
demands  too  absurd  to  produce  an  effect  that  would 
endure  beyond  his  actual  and  immediate  presence,  yet 
that  his  blasphemous  pretensions  should  have  gained 
any  credence  among  intelligent  minds  is  to  be  greatly 
lamented.  The  whole  history  of  these  transactions 
will  form  a dark  page  in  the  records  of  modern  fanat- 
icism, and  will  present  an  enduring  but  melancholy 
evidence  of  the  weakness  of  human  nature. 

As  an  excuse  for  the  conduct  of  Matthias,  or  Mat- 
thews, which  was  his  real  name,  he  was  supposed  by 
some  to  be  laboring  under  monomania,  partly  hered- 
itary and  partly  superinduced  by  religious  fanaticism 
and  frenzy.  Still,  he  was  not  without  method  in  his 
madness ; ’’  and  it  seems  evident  that,  with  a tinge  of 
insanity,  he  was  also  much  of  a knave,  and  probably 
a dupe  in  part  to  his  own  imposture.  During  his 
confinement  in  jail,  awaiting  his  trial  for  the  alleged 
murder  of  Mr.  Pierson,  Matthias  issued  a decree,  com- 
manding all  the  farmers  to  lay  aside  their  ploughs, 
declaring,  As  I live,  there  shall  be  no  more  sowing  in 
the  earth  until  I,  the  twelfth  and  last  of  the  apostles, 
am  delivered  out  of  the  house  of  bondage.”  He  also 
prophesied  that  if  he  were  convicted.  White  Plains 
should  be  destroyed  by  an  earthquake,  and  not  an 
inhabitant  be  left  to  tell,  the  tale  of  its  destruction ; 
and  strange  to  say,  men  were  not  found  wanting  who 
believed  in  his  absurd  and  blasphemous  predictions. 
On  trial,  the  physicians  who  had  examined  the  stom- 
ach of  the  deceased  were  led  to  suspect  poison,  but 
could  not  say  positively  that  poison  had  been  admin- 
istered ; whereupon  the  prisoner  v/as  discharged,  on  the 
8* 


90 


PRETENDED  PROPHETS  AND  CHRISTS. 


ground  tl  at  no  evidence  had  been  produced  to  convict 
him  either  of  murder  or  manslaughter.  In  the  case  of 
his  arrest  at  the  instigation  of  Mr.  Folger,  that  gentle- 
man afterwards  wrote  to  the  district  attorney,  request- 
ing him  to  dismiss  the  case,  it  not  appearing  to  be  an 
indictable  one,  and  declaring,  that  the  day — “so  far 
as  passing  himself  for  a pure  and  upright  man  — has 
passed,  and  there  is  no  danger  of  his  imposing  upon 
any  one  here  or  elsewhere.”  In  a letter  written  by 
Mr.  Folger,  dated  New  York,  Nov.  8,  1834,  and  pub- 
lished in  the  Commercial  Advertiser,  Mr.  Folger  says, 
“ My  object  is  now  to  rid  myself  of  him  and  all  con- 
nected with  him,  with  as  little  trouble  as  possible.  Mr. 
Pierson,  myself,  and  family  have  been  deeply,  very 
deeply  deluded,  deceived,  and  imposed  upon ; and  I 
regret  exceedingly  that  the  former  could  not  have  been 
spared  to  witness  the  deep  deception.  We  are  sensi- 
ble of  our  error  — we  repent  it  sincerely ; and  although 
we  cannot  expect  to  recover,  at  present,  the  situation 
which  we  held  in  society  previous  to  our  acquaintance 
with  this  vile  creature,  yet  in  time  we  shall  be,  able  to 
show  that  we  are  enemies  to  him,  and  all  who  under- 
take to  sustain  him  in  his  wickedness  and  plans  to 
destroy  us.” 

For  closeness  of  resemblance,  in  many  striking  fea- 
tures, to  the  case  of  Matthias,  was  that  of  the  Anabap- 
tists of  Munster,  in  Germany,  which  excited  the  won- 
der of  Europe  during  the  early  part  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  and  of  which  such  strange  accounts  are  to  be 
found  in  the  histories  of  that  epoch.'  The  similarity 
between  the  principal  of  this  sect,  known  as  John  of 
Leyden,  and  Matthews,  not  only  in  doctrine,  but  in 
worldly  obs»?rvance,  in  the  passion  for  magnificence  of 


PRETENDED  PROPHETS  AND  CHRISTS. 


91 


apparel  and  luxurious  living,  and  in  the  rites  and  cer- 
emonies exacted  by  each,  is  so  remarkable  as  almost  to 
lead  to  the  conclusion  that  the  latter  had  formed  himself 
and  his  creed  upon  the  model  of  his  ancient  prototype. 
The  number  of  deluded  proselytes  who  blindly  followed 
the  dictates  of  the  Anabaptist  leader  was  at  one  time 
so  great,  and  their  power  so  formidable,  that  several 
princes  of  Germany  united  against  them ; and  it  was 
not  until  after  a vigorous  siege,  and  an  obstinate 
resistance,  that  the  city  of  Munster,  of  which  the 
fanatics  had  obtained  complete  possession,  was  taken 
and  their  power  broken  down. 

This  John  of  Leyden  wore  upon  his  head  a triple 
crown  of  gold,  richly  adorned  with  gems.  Around  his 
neck  he  wore,  suspended  by  a golden  chain,  an  orna- 
ment of  gold,  representing  the  terrestrial  globe,  with  a 
cross,  and  two  swords,  one  of  gold,  the  other  of  silver, 
with  the  inscription,  “ King  of  Righteousness  over 
the  whole  world.”  He  also  assumed  the  title  of  ^Hhe 
Father,”  and  he  required  all  his  followers  to  pledge 
themselves  to  do  his  will,  and,  if  necessary,  to  suffer 
death  at  his  command,  or  in  his  defence  and  service. 
He  enjoined  and  enforced  a community  of  goods,  a 
surrender  of  all  possessions,  land,  money,  arms,  and 
merchandise  to  him,  as  the  Father  and  Lord  of  all, 
to  be  employed  by  him  in  the  universal  establishment 
of  his  kingdom;  and  he  denounced  the  vengeance  of 
Heaven  and  eternal  damnation  on  all  such  as  refused 
to  believe  in  him  and  do  his  will.  All  churches  and 
convents  he  commanded  to  be  destroyed,  the  priests 
denounced  as  children  of  darli:ness,  and  all  sovereigns 
he  would  put  to  death.  He  proclaimed  the  nullity 
of  all  marriages,  except  such  as  were  solemnized  by 


92 


PRETENDED  PROPHETS  AND  CHRISTS. 


himse.i  or  his  own  prophets,  but  enjoined  polygamy, 
himself  setting  the  example.  Each  of  his  principal 
followers  had  from  six  to  eight  wives,  and  both  men 
and  women  were  compelled  to  marry.  He  taught 
that  no  man  understood  the  Scriptures  but  himself,  or 
those  whom  he  enlightened  with  his  spririt,  and  all 
the  prophecies  in  the  Old  Testament,  relating  to  the 
Savior,  he  applied  to  himself,  and  proclaimed  their 
fulfilment  in  the  establishment  of  his  kingdom. 

In  our  own  country,  the  most  surprising  instance  of 
imposture  and  delusion,  perhaps,  that  has  occurred, 
was  that  of  the  Cochranites,  whose  enormities  in  licen- 
tiousness made  so  much  stir  in  Maine  and  New  Hamp- 
shire a few  years  since.  Cochrane  was  an  officer  in 
the  army,  thrown  out  of  commission  by  the  reduction 
of  the  military  establishment  of  the  United  States, 
after  the  conclusion  of  the  last  war  with  England. 
Having  become  poor  and  penniless,  he  left  Portland, 
and  struck  off  into  the  country,  seeking  his  fortune, 
and  caring  not  whither  he  went.  One  day,  as  night 
drew  on,  he  found  himself  near  a farm  house,  weary 
and  hungry,  and  without  a penny  to  purchase  a mouth- 
ful of  food  or  the  use  of  a pillow  for  the  night.  The 
thought  struck  him  suddenly  of  throwing  himself  upon 
the  hospitality  of  the  farmer,  for  the  occasion,  in  the 
character  of  a minister.  Introducing  himself  as  such 
to  the  family,  he  was  cordially  received,  and  as  the 
country  was  new  and  destitute  of  clergymen,  the  good 
people  forthwith  despatched  messengers  to  the  neigh- 
bors, that  a minister  had  come  among  them,  and  in- 
vited them  into  attend  a meeting.  The  impostor  had 
not  anticipated  so  speedy  a trial  of  his  clerical  charac 
ter;  but  having  assumed  it,  there  was  no  escape  — 


PRETENDED  PROPHETS  AND  CHRISTS. 


93 


he  must  act  the  part,  for  the  time  being,  in  the  best 
way  he  could.  Being  neither  ignorant  nor  destitute  of 
talents,  he  succeeded  in  acquitting  himself  much  bet- 
ter than  he  had  anticipated,  and  gave  so  much  satis- 
faction to  his  audience  as  to  induce  him  to  persevere 
in  the  imposture  he  had  commenced.  As  he  acquired 
skill  and  confidence  by  practice  in  his  new  vocation, 
his  popularity  increased,  and  he  soon  found  it  a profit- 
able occupation.  He  was  followed  by  multitudes, 
and  it  was  not  long  before  he  announecd  himself  as 
some  great  one,  and  founded  a new  sect  of  religionists. 
His  command  over  the  audiences  which  he  addressed 
is  said  to  have  been  wonderful,  and  his  influence  over 
his  followers  unbounded.  It  seemed  as  though  he  was 
enabled  to  hold  the  victims  of  his  impostures  in  a state 
of  enchantment.  A professor  in  an  eastern  college 
having  heard  of  the  wonderful  sway  which  Cochrane 
held  over  his  disciples,  and  of  the  impressions  he  made 
upon  casual  hearers,  determined  one  evening  to  go  and 
witness  his  performances.  While  present,  although  a 
very  cool  and  grave  personage,  he  gaid  he  felt  some 
strange,  undefinable,  mysterious  influence  creeping  over 
him  to  such  a degree,  that  he  was  obliged  actually  to 
tear  himself  away,  in  apprehension  of  the  consequences. 
This  gentleman,  however,  was  a believer  in  animal 
magnetism,  and  was  therefore  inclined  to  attribute  it 
to  that  cause.  It  was  said  that  if  the  impostor  did 
but  touch  the  hand  or  neck  of  a female,  his  power 
over  her  person  and  reason  was  complete.  Conse- 
quently it  led  to  the  most  open  and  loathsome  sensu- 
ality. So  atrocious  was  his  conduct,  that  he  seduced 
great  numbers  of  females,  married  and  unmarried, 
under  the  pretext  of  raising  up  a holy  race  of  men. 


94 


PRETENDED  PROPHETS  AND  CHRISTS. 


The  peace  of  many  families  was  broken  up,  and  the 
village  kept  an  establishment  like  a seraglio  — a disgust- 
ing and  melancholy  commentary  upon  the  weakness 
of  human  nature.  His  career,  however,  was  but  of 
short  duration. 

A history  of  religious  impostures  would  form  a 
library  of  itself.  The  human  mind,  in  all  ages  and 
countries,  and  under  all  forms  of  government  and 
religion,  seems  to  have  been  wonderfully  susceptible 
of  delusion  and  imposition  upon  that  subject,  which, 
of  all  others,  is  the  most  important  for  time  and 
eternity.  The  court  of  Egypt  was  deluded  by  the 
impostors  who  undertook  to  contend  with  Moses. 
And  the  chosen  people  themselves,  notwithstanding 
the  direct  disclosures  which  the  Most  High  had  made 
of  himself,  in  all  their  wonderful  history,  were  prone 
to  turn  aside  from  the  worship  of  the  true  God,  to 
follow  the  lying  spirits  of  the  prophets  of  Baal  and 
other  deceivers,  from  the  days  of  Moses  till  the  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem.  So,  likewise,  under  the  Christian 
dispensation,  from  the  defection  of  Simon  Magus  to 
the  wild  delirium  of  Edward  Irving,  there  have  been 
a succession  of  Antichrists,  until  their  name  is  legion 
— pretenders  to  divine  missions,  the  power  of  working 
miracles,  the  gift  of  tongues — perverting  the  Scrip- 
tures, leading  astray  silly  men  and  women — destroy- 
ing the  peace  of  families,  throwing  communities  into 
confusion,  and  firebrands  into  the  church  — clouding 
the  understandings,  and  blinding  the  moral  percep- 
tions of  men,  and  subverting  the  faith  of  these  even 
whose  mountains  stood  strong,  and  who  had  been 
counted  among  the  chosen  people  of  God.  “ In  the 
last  days,’’  says  the  apostle  Peter,  “ there  shall  come 


PRETENDED  PROPHETS  AND  CHRISTS. 


95 


scoffers,  walking  after  their  own  lusts,”  — “chiefly 
them  which  walk  after  the  flesh,  in  the  lust  of  un- 
cleanness, and  despise  government  ; presumptuous 
are  they,  self-willed  ; they  are  not  afraid  to  speak  evil 
of  dignities  ; sporting  themselves  in  their  own  deceiv- 
ings,  having  eyes  full  of  adultery,  and  that  cannot 
cease  from  sin ; beguiling  unstable  souls ; for  when 
they  speak  great  swelling  words  of  yanity,  they  allure 
through  the  flesh,  through  much  wantonness,  those 
that  were  clean  escaped  from  them  who  live  in  error ; 
while  they  promise  them  liberty,  they  themselves  are 
the  servants  of  corruption.”  Jude  also  admonishes  us 
“ to  remember  that  they  were  foretold  as  mockers, 
who  should  be  in  the  last  time,  who  should  walk  after 
their  own  ungodly  lusts.  These  be  they  who  separate 
themselves,  sensual,  not  having  the  Spirit.” 

It  is  wonderful  to  observe  with  what  precision  these 
prophecies  have  been  fulfilled  by  the  clouds  of  im- 
postors who  have  appeared  — “ spoken  great  swollen 
words  of  vanity,”  and  fallen  — since  the  inspiredi  sen- 
tences were  uttered.  And  it  may  be  regarded  as  one 
of  the  evidences  of  the  truth  of  inspiration,  that,  had 
the  long  array  of  apostates  and  deceivers  actually 
stood  before  the  sacred  penmen,  at  the  time  of  their 
writing,  their  characters  all  naked  before  them,  the 
likenesses,  from  the  first  Christian  apostate  to  the 
sensual  Mormons,  could  not  have  been  drawn  with 
greater  fidelity.  The  “ Truth  of  God,”  distinctly 
set  forth  in  the  book  of  Revelation,  is  an  infallible 
criterion  by  which  to  test  the  true  character  of  any 
religious  opinion  or  practice ; nor  can  any  radical  or 
fundamental  error  long  escape  detection,  when  sub- 
jected to  this  plain  and  unerring  standard. 


96 


MORMON  SUPERSTITION. 


CHAPTEE  Xni. 

MORMON  SUPERSTITION. 

A CERTAIN  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  pretended,  a few  years 
ago,  to  have  been  directed  by  the  Spirit  of  God  to  dig, 
in  a hill,  in  the  township  of  Manchester,  Ontario  CQun- 
ty.  New  York,  for  a set  of  golden  plates  which  were 
there  concealed,  and  upon  which  were  inscribed  sacred 
records  by  the  hands  of  Mormon.  He  obeyed  the 
direction  and  found  the  plates.  The  inscriptions  upon 
them  were  in  an  unknown  tongue.  But,  by  the  special 
power  of  the  Spirit,  Smith  was  enabled  to  translate 
them.  A volume  containing  these  writings  was  soon 
after  published,  constituting,  in  the  whole,  fifteen  books, 
purporting  to  have  been  written  at  different  times,  and 
by  the  different  authors  whose  names  they  respectively 
bear.  In  these  writings  there  seems  to  be  a bungling 
attempt  to  imitate  the  style  of  the  sacred  Scriptures. 
But  the  attempt  is  manifestly  unsuccessful.  Nearly 
two  thirds  of  the  paragraphs  are  introduced  with  the 
phrase,  “And  it  came  to  pass.’’  In  endeavoring  to 
preserve  the  solemn  style  of  the  Scriptui'es,  there  is 
great  disregard  of  grammatical  propriety.  We  read, 
“ The  Lord  sayeth  unto  me,  and  I sayeth  unto  the 
Lord.”  Perhaps  a few  extracts,  selected  at  chance, 
will  give  the  reader  a more  correct  idea  of  the  general 
style  of  the  book  than  any  remarks  we  might  offer. 

“ And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  arriven 
in  the  borders  of  the  land  of  the  Lamanites.” 

“ And  it  came  to  pass  that  I Nephi  did  make 
bellowses  wherewith  to  blow  the  fire.” 


MORMON  SUPERSTITION. 


97' 


And  it  came  to  pass  that  Limhi  and  many  of  his 
people  ivas  desirous  to  be  baptized.” 

The  Mormon  preachers  claim  for  themselves  and  the 
members  of  their  church  the  power  of  working  miracles, 
and  of  speaking  with  new  tongues.  They  jabber  with 
some  strange  sounds,  and  call  this  the  speaking  with 
tongues.  They  assert  it  as  a fact,  that  among  them 
the  dead  have  been  raised,  and  the  sick  healed,  as  in 
the  days  of  Christ  and  his  apostles.  From  these /ac*^.s’, 
as  they  call  them,  they  draw  the  conclusion  that  they 
are  the  members  of  the  true  church  of  Christ.  The 
doctrine  increases  among  men ; and  well  it  may,  for 
there  are  circumstances  in  the  condition  and  views  of 
those  who  embrace  it  which  are  calculated  to  secure 
its  success.  In  a large  portion  of  the  community  there 
is  a great  degree  of  ignorance  in  regard  to  the  geog- 
raphy of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  the  manners  and 
customs  of  the  Jews,  and  the  natural  history  of  the 
Bible.  There  are  many  who  read  their  Bibles  daily, 
and  with  true  devotional  feelings,  it  may  be,  who  have 
no  idea  that  the  places  mentioned  in  sacred  history, 
like  those  mentioned  in  any  other  history,  can  be 
traced  on  the  map,  can  be  found  and  visited  at  the 
present  day,  although  disguised  under  modern  names. 
It  makes  no  part  of  their  study  of  the  Bible  to  ascer- 
tain where  the  places  mentioned  are  to  be  found,  and 
what  they  are  now  called.  They  have  no  idea  that 
the  allusions  to  manners  and  customs,  found  in  the 
Bible,  can  be  understood,  through  an  acquaintance 
with  the  practices  and  habits  of  the  people  described; 
and,  consequently,  the  study  of  Jewish  manners  and 
customs  makes  no  part  of  their  preparation  for  under- 
standing the  Scriptures.  Thej^  have  no  idea  that  the 


98 


MORMON  SUPERSTITION. 


allusion  in  Scripture  to  facts  in  natural  history  car  be 
verified  by  an  acquaintance  with  that  science,  and 
therefore  they  make  no  exertions  to  understand  the 
natural  history  of  the  Bible.  They  do  not  take  up 
the  Bible  and  read  it  with  the  expectation  of  being 
able  to  understand  it,  in  regard  to  these  particulars, 
as  they  would  understand  any  other  book.  All  such 
are  prepared,  by  their  ignorance  on  these  subjects,  to 
become  the  dupes  of  the  Mormon  delusion  ; or,  at 
least,  they  are  not  prepared  to  withstand  this  delu- 
sion. They  open  the  Book  of  Mormon,  claiming  to 
be  a kind  of  appendix  to  the  Bible.  The  paragraphs 
begin  with  the  phrase,  “ And  behold  it  came  to  pass.” 
They  read  of  the  cities  of  Zarahemla,  Gid,  Mulek, 
Corianton,  and  a multitude  of  others.  They  read 
of  prophets  and  preachers,  of  faith,  repentance,  and 
obedience ; and  having  been  accustomed,  in  reavling 
the  Scriptures,  to  take  all  such  things  just  as  thej  are 
presented,  without  careful  examination,  they  can  see 
no  reason  why  all  this  is  not  as  much  entitled  to^bolief 
as  are  the  records  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments. 
But  if,  on  the  contrary,  they  were  acquainted  wdth  the 
geography  and  the  natural  history  of  the  Birde,  and 
with  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  nati*>ns  there 
mentioned,  and  especially  if,  in  their  readi/ig  of  the 
Scriptures,  they  were  accustomed  to  examine  carefully 
into  these  points,  they  would  at  once  perceive  the 
titter  impossibility  of  identifying  the  cities  mentioned 
in  the  Book  of  Mormon  with  any  geogTaphical  traces 
which  they  can  now  make.  They  would  thus  perceive 
the  deception,  and  be  put  on  their  guard.  And  then, 
too,  upon  further  examination,  they  would  discover 
that  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  people,  the  senti- 


MORMON  SUPERSTITION. 


99 


ments  and  disputes,  are  not  such  as  belong  to  the 
period  of  the  world  in  which  the  people  are  represent- 
ed to  have  lived ; that  they  take  their  coloring  from 
modern  customs,  from  modern  opinions  and  contro- 
versies ; and,  upon  these  discoveries,  they  would  be 
led  to  reject  the  whole  as  a fabrication. 

Many  are  deceived  in  consequence  of  the  fluency  of 
the  preachers  in  warning  sinners.  They  pray  with 
fervor ; the  people  are  affected ; and  the  Spirit  of  God 
is  declared  to  be  present,  owning  and  blessing  the 
work.  But  there  is  deception  here.  It  is  but  a few 
years  since  the  Cochrane  delusion,  as  it  is  called,  pre- 
vailed in  and  around  the  village  of  Saco,  Maine. 
What  gave  that  delusion  so  much  success  ? It  was 
because  Cochrane  spoke  with  great  fluency,  warned 
sinners  with  great  earnestness,  and  poured  forth  his 
prayers  with  zealous  fervor.  The  people  became 
affected  ; many  were  in  tears ; many  sobbed  aloud, 
cried  for  mercy,  and  some  became  prostrate  on  the 
floor.  “ Surely,”  it  was  remarked,  ‘‘  the  doctrines 
advanced  by  Cochrane  must  be  true,  the  preaching  of 
them  being  so  signally  owned  and  blessed  of  God.” 
In  this  way,  men  of  sound  judgment  in  other  respects 
are  carried  away  by  false  views  and  appearances,  and 
become  the  dupes  of  the  most  extravagant  sentiments 
and  delusions.  They  become  “ zealously  affected,” 
but  it  is  not,  as  the  apostle  says,  in  a good  thing.” 
A correct  knowledge  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  and  of 
proper  principles  in  regard  to  the  study  of  the  Bible, 
with  sound  and  rational  views  of  the  nature  of  religion, 
and  of  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  will  serve  to 
correct  all  such  tendencies  to  error  and  deception. 

From,  the  best  account  that  has  been  published 


100 


MORMON  SUPiJRSTiTlON. 


respecting  the  origin  of  the  Mormon  Bible,  it  appears 
that  it  was  written  by  an  individual  named  Solomon 
Spaulding,  some  twenty-five  years  ago  ; but  without 
the  least  intention,  on  the  part  of  the  author,  of  fram- 
ing a system  of  delusion  for  his  fellow-men.  This 
Spaulding  was  a native  of  Ashford,  in  Connecticut, 
where  he  was  distinguished,  at  an  early  age,  for  his 
devotion  to  study,  and  for  the  superiority  of  his  suc- 
cess over  that  of  his  schoolmates.  He  received  an 
academic  education,  and  commenced  the  study  of  law 
at  Windham  ; but  his  mind  inclining  to  religious  sub- 
jects, he  abandoned  the  law,  went  to  Dartmouth  Col- 
lege, prepared  himself  for  the  ministry,  and  was 
regularly  ordained.  For  some  reasons  unknown  he 
soon  abandoned  that  profession,  and  established  him- 
self as  a merchant  at  Cherry  Valley,  New  York.  Failing 
in  trade,  he  removed  to  Conneaut,  in  Ohio,  where  he 
built  a forge  ; but  again  failed,  and  was  reduced  to 
great  poverty.  While  in  this  condition,  he  endeavored 
to  turn  his  education  to  account,  by  writing  a book, 
the  sale  of  which  he  hoped  would  enable  him  to  pay 
his  debts  and  support  his  family.  The  subject  selected 
by  him  was  one  well  suited  to  his  religious  education. 
It  was  an  historical  novel,  containing  an  ^account  of  the 
aborigines  of  America,  who  were  supposed  by  some 
to  have  descended  from  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel. 
The  work  was  entitled  the  Manuscript  Found,’^ 
and  the  history  commenced  with  one  Lehi,  who  lived 
in  the  reign  of  Zedekiah,  king  of  Judea,  six  hundred 
years  before  the  Christian  era.  Lehi,  being  warned 
of  Heaven  of  the  dreadful  calamities  that  were  im- 
pending over  Jerusalem,  abandoned  his  possessions, 
and  fled  with  his  family  to  the  wilderness.  After 


MORMON  SUPERSTITION. 


101 


wandering  for  some  time,  they  arrived  at  the  Rec  Sea, 
and  embarked  on  board  a vessel.  In  this,  after  float- 
ing about  for  a long  time,  they  reached  America,  and 
landed  at  the  Isthmus  of  Darien.  From  the  different 
branches  of  this  family  were  made  to  spring  all  the 
Indian  nations  of  this  continent.  From  time  to  time 
they  rose  to  high  degrees  of  civilization  and  refine- 
ment; but  desolating  wars  among  themselves  scat- 
tered and  degraded  them.  The  Manuscript  was  writ- 
ten in  the  style  of  the  Bible,  the  old  English  style  of 
James  the  First.  When  the  work  was  ready  for  the 
press,  Spaulding  endeavored  to  obtain  the  pecuniary 
assistance  necessary  for  its  publication,  but  his  affairs 
were  in  so  low  a condition  that  he  could  not  succeed. 
He  then  removed  to  Pittsburg,  and  afterwards  to 
Amity,  in  Pennsylvania,  where  he  died.  By  some 
means  or  other,  the  Manuscript  fell  into  the  hands  of 
Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  who  afterwards  published  it  under 
the  name  of  the  “ Golden  Bible.”  Smith  was  the  son 
of  very  poor  and  superstitious  parents,  and  was  for  a 
long  time  engaged  in  digging  for  Kidd’s  money,  and 
other  feats  of  like  description.  Possessing  considerable 
shrewdness,  he  became  somewhat  skilled  in  feats  of 
necromancy  and  juggling.  He  had  the  address  to 
collect  about  him  a gang  of  idle  and  credulous  young 
men,  whom  he  employed  in  digging  for  hidden  treas 
ures.  It  is  pretended  that,  in  one  o.  the  excavatiom 
they  made,  the  mysterious  plates  from’  which  tb»* 
Golden  Bible  was  copied  were  found.  Such,  briefly 
is  the  origin  of  the  Mormon  faith  — a humbug  Uo 
which  not  a few,  otherwise  sensible  men,  have  pinne/d 
their  hopes  of  happiness  here  and  hereafter. 

After  the  death  of  Joseph  Smith,  and  shortly  befoi6 
9* 


102 


MILLER  DELUSION. 


the  Mormons  were  driven  out  from  Illinois,  many  of 
the  disciples  of  the  great  impostor  seceded  and  re- 
fused to  acknowledge  the  leadership  of  the  knowing 
twelve  who  becames  his  successors.  Among  them 
were  a very  pious  Mormon  named  McGhee  Vanduzen, 
and  his  wife  Maria.  They  soon  gave  to  the  world  an 
exposition  of  the  shameful  manoeuvres  attendant  upon 
Mormonism  as  a religion  ; of  the  absurd  and  indecent 
ceremonies  which  the  unprincipled  leaders  of  that 
wicked  imposture  enforced  upon  their  infatuated 
disciples.  Smith,  and  his  associate  leaders  at  Nauvoo, 
evidently  established  these  ceremonies  for  the  base 
purpose  of  enticing  the  more  beautiful  females  among 
his  disciples  to  their  ruin  and  disgrace.  The  shame- 
ful character  of  the  mysteries  developed  could  lead  to 
no  other  conclusion. 

Says  the  Boston  Traveller,  of  April  21,  1852, 
‘‘  The  rapid  spread  of  Mormonism  is  one  of  the  mys- 
teries of  the  age.  A more  barefaced  delusion,  except 
that  of  the  spiritual  rappings,  was  never  imposed  on 
the  all-swallowing  credulity  of  mankind.  Yet  it  has 
gained  adherents  by  thousands  in  Europe  as  well  as 
in  the  United  States.” 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

MILLER  DELUSION. 

A MAN  by  the  name  of  William  Miller  published  a 
book  in  the  year  1836,  in  which  he  undertook  to  show 
that  this  earth  would  be  destroyed  in  the  year  1843. 


MILLER  DELUSION. 


I0.i 

His  calculaticn,  as  to  the  transpiration  of  such  an 
event  during  the  said  year,  is  founded  upon  the  proph- 
ecy of  Daniel,  that  the  sanctuary  should  be  cleansed  I 
in  two  thousand  three  hundred  days.  He  took  the 
days  to  mean  years,  and  began  his  reckoning  from  the 
going  forth  of  the  commandment  to  restore  Jerusalem, 
mentioned  in  a subsequent  vision.  Why  did  he  not 
begin  the  reckoning  from  the  date  of  the  vision  itself  ? 
Because  this  would  not  answer  Mr.  Miller’s  turn.  To 
tell  the  people  that  the  earth  was  to  be  burned  up 
in  1747,  would  produce  little  or  no  excitement.  He 
must  hit  upon  a time  for  the  beginning  which  would 
make  the  end  yet  future,  in  order  to  gratify  his  love 
for  the  marvellous. 

That  Mr.  Miller  intended  to  manage  his  reckoning 
of  time  to  suit  his  own  scheme,  is  obvious  from  his 
different  computations  of  time,  to  make  his  interpre- 
tations of  other  prophecies  comport  with  his  applica- 
tion of  the  two  thousand  three  hundred  days,  Daniel 
says,  ‘‘  And  from  the  time  that  the  daily  sacrifice  shall 
be  taken  away,  and  the  abomination  that  maketh 
desolate  set  up,  there  shall  be  a thousand  two  hundred 
and  ninety  days.”  “ Blessed  is  he  that  waiteth,  and 
cometh  to  the  thousand  three  hundred  and  five  and 
thirty  days.”  Taking  the  thousand  three  hundred  and 
thirty-five  days  to  reach  from  the  taking  away  of  the 
daily  sacrifice,  and  setting  up  the  abomination  that 
maketh  desolate,  to  the  resurrection,  he  subtracts  the 
thousand  three  hundred  and  thirty-five  from  it,  and 
finds  the  remainder  to  be  five  hundred  and  eight, 
which  must,  to  suit  his  calculation,  be  the  year  of  our 
Lord  in  which  the  daily  sacrifice  should  be  taken 
away,  &c.  Then,  tc  get  at  the  taking  away  of  a daily 


104 


MILLER  DELUSION. 


sacrifice,  and  the  setting  up  of  an  abomination  that 
maketli  desolate,  which  should  come  any  where  in  the 
neighborhood  of  this  date,  he  makes  the  taking  away 
of  the  daily  sacrifice  to  be  the  doing  away  of  the  pagan 
worship  in  Rome,  and  the  setting  up  the  abomination 
spoken  of  to  be  the  commencement  of  the  Papal 
authority.  This  he  sets  at  A.  D.  508,  without  refer- 
ence to  fact,  because  his  reckoning  of  prophetic  time 
brings  it  so.  The  truth  is,  that  the  pagan  charac- 
ter of  Rome  ceased  soon  after  the  conversion  of  the 
Emperor  Constantine  to  Christianity,  which  was 
about  A.  D.  313.  This  makes  about  195  years’  dif- 
ference in  the  age  of  the  world,  and  brings  it  to  an 
end  in  1648,  over  200  years  ago ! 

But  let  us  examine  a little  farther.  Having  come, 
as  we  have  shown,  at  A.  D.  508,  which,  having  taken 
from  the  years  of  Christ’s  life  33,  leaves  475  from  the 
death  of  Christ,  he  proceeds  to  add  up:  The  70 
weeks,  or  490  years,  to  the  crucifixion  of  Christ,  490  ; 
from  the  crucifixion  of  Christ  to  the  taking  away  the 
daily  sacrifice,  475.  And  here  are  his  time,  times,  and 
half,  which  he  takes  to  be  the  duration  of  the  pagan 
reign,  i.  e.,  three  years  and  a half,  which,  taking  a day 
for  a year,  makes  1260. 

Here,  then,  he  has  his  whole  time,  down  to  the  end 
of  his  second  or  Papal  transgression  of  desolation, 
which  he  has  all  along  held  to  be  the  end  of  the 
world.  But  these  several  numbers  added  amount  to 
but  2225,  75  short  of  the  2300,  reckoning  from  the 
going  forth  of  the  decree  to  rebuild  Jerusalem.  And 
what  now  shall  be  done  ? How  shall  the  75  years 
be  made  up  to  bring  the  end  of  the  world  to  1843? 
Why,  he  succeeds  in  finding  two  different  numbers  in 


MILLER  DELUSION. 


105 


the  12th  of  Daniel,  viz.,  1290  and  1335.  And  noth- 
ing is  easier,  when  you  have  two  different  numbers,  to 
substract  the  less  from  the  greater.  This  he  does  in 
the  present  case,  and  finds  the  difference  to  be  just  45. 
Well,  what  of  that?  Why,  he  says  this  is  the  time 
which  was  to  elapse  between  the  destruction  of  the 
great  beast  in  his  second  or  Papal  character,  and  the  res- 
urrection ! He  does  not  pretend  that  the  vision  men- 
tions this,  but  so  he  fixes  it.  He  is  like  a country 
schoolmaster,  who,  not  always  finding  it  easy  to 
manage  by  rules,  when  a scholar  would  carry  him  a 
sum  which  he  could  not  work,  he  would  look  at  the 
answer  in  the  book,  and  get  the  difference  between 
that  and  his  own,  and  then  he  would  slip  in  the  ascer- 
tained difference,  somewhere  in  the  operation,  to  be 
added  or  substracted,  as  the  case  might  require,  to 
bring  the  answer  as  he  wished  it. 

But  although  he  succeeded  in  finding  45  years,  he 
is  still  minus  30,  for  it  brings  out  the  end  in  1813. 
And  how  shall  the  other  30  years  be  found  ? It  must 
•be  gotten  somehow,  for  who  will  believe  it  as  it  now 
stands  ? Yet  this  extraordinary  man  meets  with  no 
difficulty  in  finding  the  30  years.  In  his  parade  of 
parts,  of  factors,  to  make  up  the  great  whole,  he  sets 
down  for  the  space  between  the  putting  down  of  the 
Pagan  power,  to  the  setting  up  the  same  power,  30 
years  ! And  how  he  gets  this  number  there,  no  mor- 
tal can  tell.  Yes,  he  tells  us  himself. 

Considering  himself  so  great  a prophet,  he  seems 
to  think  that  his  own  suppositions  will  certainly  pass 
among  others  as  good  authority.  He  therefore  un- 
blushingly  tells  us  that  he  supposes  this  30  years. 
Hear  him,  /page  96.)  ‘‘  Therefore,  to  reconcile  these 


106 


MILLER  DELUSION. 


two  statem  3nts,  we  must  conclude  there  were  30  years 
from  A.  D.  508,  when  paganism  ceased,  before  the 
image  beast,  or  Papal  Rome,  would  begin  her  reign. 
If  this  is  correct,  then,”  &c. 

Here,  then,  the  foundation  on  which  he  keeps  the 
world  standing  from  1813  to  1843,  is  a simple  if 
And  to  get  in  these  supposititious  30  years,  between  the 
death  of  the  pagan  and  the  life  of  the  Papal  beast,  he 
involves  himself  in  a maze  of  absurdity.  He  makes 
the  taking  away  of  the  daily  sacrifice  to  be  the  put- 
ting an  end  to  the  Papal  beast,  that  did  daily  sacrifice 
to  idol  abominations.  The  little  horn,  by  whom  the 
daily  sacrifice  was  taken  away,  Mr.  Miller  takes  to  be 
the  Papal  beast,  or  Catholic  church.  This  beast  takes 
away  the  daily  sacrifice,  i.  e.,  puts  an  end  to  the  pa- 
gan beast,  and  yet  does  not  exist  until  30  years  after 
the  pagan  beast  is  dead.  This  is  truly  an  unheard- 
of  strait  for  a schemer  to  come  to,  to  be  obliged,  in 
order  to  bring  out  his  reckoning,  to  get  30  years  be- 
tween the  existence  of  two  beasts,  one  of  which  kills 
the  other.  The  second  beast  slays  the  first,  and  per- 
forms many  wonderful  works,  30  years  before  he  has 
any  existence ! No  marvel  that  the  man  who  could 
see  into  such  mysteries  should  imagine  that  he  could 
see  the  end  of  the  world  in  1843 ! 

Mr.  Miller  commits  various  other  errors  in  his  cal- 
culations and  dates,  as,  for  instance,  he  states  that 
pagan  Rome  commenced  148  years  before  Christ, 
whereas  Rome  was  founded  by  Romulus,  as  an  inde- 
pendent government,  752  years  before  Christ,  being 
pagail  from  its  beginning.  He  dates  the  erection  of 
the  Papal  authority  at  A.  D.  538.  By  the  Papal 
power  he  means,  of  course,  — not  tlie  Papal  doctrine,  for 


MILLER  DELUSION. 


107 


that  existed  much  earlier  than  538,  — but  the  establish- 
ment of  the  civil  authority.  And  this  was  not  until 
about  A.  D.  750. 

Indee\l,  Mr.  Miller  is  palpably  wrong  in  nearly  all 
his  positions  ; and  the  reason  is,  he  is  not  looking  lor 
facts,  but  for  reckonings  to  fill  out  his  own  scheme. 
And  even  in  this,  too,  he  fails.  On  page  109  of  his 
Course  of  Lectures,  first  published  in  1836',  speak- 
ing of  events  to  happen  in  1839,  he  holds  the  follow- 
ing language  : “ He  that  is  filthy  will  be  filthy  still. 
Mankind  will,  for  a short  season,  give  loose  to  all  the 
corrupt  passions  of  the  human  heart.  No  laws,  hu- 
man or  divine,  will  be  regarded ; all  authority  will  be 
trampled  under  foot ; anarchy  will  be  the  order  of 
government,  and  confusion  fill  the  ivorld  with  horror 
and  despair.  Murder,  treason,  and  crime  will  be  com- 
mon  law^  and  division  and  disunion  the  only  bond  of 
fellowship.  Christians  will  be  persecuted  unto  death, 
and  dens  and  caves  of  the  earth  will  be  their  retreat. 
All  things  which  are  not  eternal  will  be  shaken  to 
pieces^  that  which  cannot  be  shaken  may  remain. 
And  this,  if  I am  right  in  my  calculations,  will  begin 
on  or  before  A.  D.  1839.  ‘ And  at  that  time  (1839) 
thy  people  shall  be  delivered,  every  one  that  shall  be 
found  written  in  the  book.’  Now  is  come  salvation 
indeed.  The  people  of  God  are  now  to  be  delivered 
from  outward  foes  and  inbred  lusts,  from  the  corrup- 
tions of  the  grave  and  the  vileness  of  the  flesh. 
Every  one,  the  poor  and  despised  child  of  God,  will 
then  (in  1839)  be  delivered  when  he  makes  up  his 
jewels.’  ” 

Mr.  Miller,  in  finding  that  things  did  not  take  place 
as  he  prophesied,  put  a note  in  the  end  of  his  book, 


108 


MILLER  DELUSION. 


on  the  last  page,  stating  that  he  had  made  a mistake 
of  one  year  in  some  of  his  computations,  and  hence 
these  things  which  he  supposed  would  ‘take  place  in 

1839,  according  to  the  first  computation,  will  not  be 
realized  until  the  year  1840 ! And  yet  1840  passed 
over  our  heads,  and  these  things  did  not  take  place. 
On  page  296  of  his  Lectures,  he  says  the  sixth  vial 
was  poured  out  in  1822,  when  the  Ottomp^n  power  be- 
gan to  be  dried  up.  This  he  considered  to  be  a very 
important  sign,  indicating  that  we  were  on  the  very 
brink  of  the  judgment  day.  Here  he  introduces  Rev. 
xvi.  12.  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial 
upon  the  great  River  Euphrates  ; and  the  waters  there- 
of were  dried  up,  that  the  way  of  the  kings  of  the  earth 
might  be  prepared.”  This  preparation,  Mr.  M.  says,  is 
for  the  last  great  battle,  which  will  take  place  at  the 
pouring  out  of  the  seventh  vial,  in  the  year  1839  or 

1840.  “ At  the  pouring  out  of  the  sevepth  vial,  a voice 
from  the  throne  will  pronounce  the  words.  It  is  done. 
The  kingdoms  of  the  earth  and  the  governments  of 
the  world  will  be  carried  away,  and  their  places  be 
known  no  more.”  But  these  kingdoms  still  remain. 

Mr.  Milker’s  last  assumption  was,  that  Christ  would 
come  in  the  spring  of  1844,  at  the  date  corresponding 
with  the  ending  of  the  Jewish  year  for  43.  Mr.  M. 
says,  in  h ‘s  preface  to  his  book,  If  I have  erred  in 
my  exposition  of  the  prophecies,  the  time^  being  so 
near  at  hand^  will  soon  expose  my  folly.”  He  had  al- 
ready seen  the  folly  of  some  of  his  computations,  and 
he  -seemed  to  fear  lest  it  might  prove  the  same  in  the 
final  result  also.  And  this  he  soon  experienced,  as 
may  be  seen  by  reading  his  confession^  made  at  the 
Tabernacle  ii  Boston,  on  the  evening  of  May  28, 


MILLER  DELUSION.  109 

1844.  He  there  stated  that  what  he  had  preached  and 
published  respecting  the  coming  of  the  Lord  in  1843 
was  done  honestly ; (!)  that  he  fully  believed  it ; but 
that  the  time  had  now  passed^  and  he  proved  to 
be  mistaken;  that  when  the  time  arrived  and  the 
event  did  not  take  place,  he  felt  bad — felt  lonely  — 
thought  he  should  never  have  any  more  to  say  in 
public ; that  he  felt  worse  on  the  account  of  others 
than  he  did  for  himself.  He  said  there  was  an  error 
somewhere  in  his  calculations,  but  he  could  not  tell 
where.  He  had  now  no  definite  time  — he  should 
wait  God’s  time : it  might  come  in  a day,  it  might 
not  come  in  fifty  years ; he  could  not  say  exactly  when ; 
he  was  waiting.  Thus  the  whole  affair  exploded  — 
came  to  nought ; although  much  evil  in  regard  to  Mr. 
Miller’s  prophecies  may  yet  be  experienced  in  the 
community.  Some  will  yet  cling  most  obstinately  to 
the  system,  and  still  maintain  that  Christ  may  be  ex- 
pected every  day,  hour,  or  minute,  while  others  will 
fix  upon  some  other  date  within  a short  period  of 
time.  They  will  still  refer  us  to  certain  signs  in  the 
starry  heavens,  endeavoring  to  persuade  the  people  to 
believe  that  the  whole  machinery  of  nature  is  out  of 
joint,  and  that  this  is  a certain  precursor  to  the 
speedy  dissolution  of  the  world. 

One  of  the  second  advent  preachers  gave  the  startling 
intelligence  that  fifteen  hundred  stars  had  recently 
faded  from  the  vault  of  heaven.”  But  what  are  the 
facts  ? Not  more  than  thirteen  stars  are  recorded  in 
the  annals  of  astronomy  as  having  been  lost ; and  so 
far  from  having  faded  recently^  some  of  them  disap- 
peared many  ages  since.  It  is  not  even  certain  that 
10 


110 


MILLER  DELUSION. 


any  stars  ha\  e been  blotted  out.  There  are  nearly 
one  hundred  variable  stars  which  have  periods  of 
unusual  brilliancy,  and  then  gradually  fade  till  nearly 
invisible,  and  after  a time  revive  again.  The  thirteen 
missing  stars  may  be  of  this  description.  These 
changes  were  observed  many  centuries  ago.  The 
bright  star  which  appeared  suddenly,  with  unusual 
splendor  and  brilliancy,  in  Cassiopeia,  in  1572,  is  sup- 
posed to  be  the  same  star  which  suddenly  appeared  in' 
the  same  place,  with  great  lustre,  about  the  year  900, 
and  also  about  600  years  before,  during  the  intervals  of 
which  it  was  invisible. 

The  same  preacher  adduced  the  Aurora  Borealis  as 
another  sign  of  the  l^st  days.  Is  it  not  remarkable,” 
says  he,  ‘‘  that  no  record  of  them  appears  till  quite 
recently  2'^’^  But  what  are  the  facts?  It  was  indeed 
supposed  by  many,  who  had  not  investigated  the  sub- 
ject, that  the  Aurora  was  first  seen  in  England  in 
1716 ; but  on  examination  we  find  it  spoken  of  in 
1560,  in  a scientific  work,  entitled  A Description  of 
Meteors,  published  soon  after  the  invention  of  print- 
ing, subsequent  to  which,  and  before  1716,  there  are 
many  accounts  of  the  same  phenomenon. 

Many  have  supposed  that  nothing  has  ever  before 
appeared,  similar  to  the  remarkable  red  Aurora^  which 
was  witnessed  on  the  evening  of  January  25,  1337. 
Yet  such  spectacles  nave  often  been  witnessed  in  the 
northern  parts  of  Sweden,  Lapland,  and  Siberia,  and 
in  remote  and  different  periods.  The  Aurora  is  a 
great  blessing  in  those  high  northern  latitudes,  where 
the  sun  is  absent  for  many  weeks,  furnishing  the  in- 
habitants with  a splendid  light,  in  the  midst  of  thei 


MILLJR  DELUSION. 


Ill 


dreary  winter  nights.  Gmelin  describes  the  Am  ora 
Borealis  of  those  regions  as  differing  in  color  according 
to  the  states  of  the  atmosphere,  sometimes  assuming 
the  appearance  of  blood.”  He  observes  that  they 
frequently  begin  with  single  bright  pillars  rising  in  the 
north,  and  almost  at  the  same  time  in  the  north-east, 
which,  gradually  increasing,  comprehend  a large  space 
in  the  heavens,  rush  about,  with  incredible  velocity, 
from  place  to  place,  and  finally  almost  cover  the  whole 
sky  to  the  zenith,  producing  an  appearance  as  if  a 
vast  tent  was  expanded  in  the  heavens,  glittering  with 
gold,  rubies,  and  sapphire.  A more  beautiful  spectacle 
cannot  be  painted.”  These  lights  occasionally  come 
so  far  south  as  to  illuminate  the  sky  in  our  latitude. 
Sometimes  they  have  not  appeared  for  many  years. 
In  1716,  these  lights  were  seen  in  England,  though 
never  witnessed  before  by  the  oldest  inhabitants  living ; 
and,  as  might  be  expected,  they  were  alarmed,  and 
actually  supposed  the  day  of  judgment  had  come. 
From  Barber’s  History  of  New  England,  we  learn  that 
the  first  appearance  of  the  northern  lights  in  this 
country,  after  the  period  of  its  first  settlement,  was  on 
December  11,  1719,  when  they  were  remarkably 
bright;  and,  as  people  in  general  lad  never  heard 
of  such  a phenomenon,  they  were  extremely  alarmed 
with  the  apprehension  of  the  final  judgment.  All 
amusements,  all  business,  and  even  sleep  was  inter- 
rupted, for  want  of  a little  knowledge  of  history.” 
We  were  told  by  some  of  the  advent  preachers  that 
meteors  and  shooting  stars,  falling  to  the  earth,  were 
never  seen  until  1799.  But  this  is  a great  mistake. 
As  early  as  the  year  472,  Theophanes  relates,  The 
sky  appeared  to  be  on  fire,  with  the  coruscations  of 


112 


MILLER  DELUSION. 


flying  meteors.”  Virgil,  in  his  book  of  Georgies,  speaks 
as  follows  : — 

“ And  oft,  before  tempestuous  winds  arise, 

The  seeming  stars  fall  headlong  from  the  skies, 

And,  shooting  through  the  darkness,  gild  the  night 
With  sweeping  glories  and  long  trails  of  light." 

In  553,  under  the  reign  of  Justinian,  were  seen 
showers  of  falling  stars  in  extraordinary  numbers. 
In  763,  under  that  of  Constantine  Capronymus,  the 
same  spectacle  was  witnessed.  In  1099,  in  the  month 
of  November,  it  is  said,  in  VogePs  I^eipzig  Chronicles, 
that  there  was  seen  an  unheard-of  number  of  falling 
stars,  burning  torches,  and  fiery  darts  in  the  sky.  In 
1464,  on  the  7th  of  November,  the  great  meteoric 
stone  fell  at  Ensisheim,  in  Alsace.  On  the  8th  of 
August,  1723,  numerous  falling  stars  appeared  in 
many  parts  of  the  heavens,  like  fireflies. 

But  we  are  told  of  the  sun  and  moon  appearing  like 
blood,  and  that  this  sign  of  our  Lord’s  second  coming 
was  never  witnessed,  since  the  resurrection,  till  the 
year  1780.  Yet  this  is  likewise  a mistake ; for  in  the 
Basle  Chronicle  of  Urtisus,  under  the  year  1566, 
mention  is  made  of  the  fact,  that  on  the  28th  and 
29th  of  July,  the  sun  and  moon  became  blood  red; 
and  on  the  7th  of  August,  this  striking  phenomenon 
was  again  repeated.  And,  according  to  the  Frankfort 
Chronicle  of  Lersner,  under  the  year  1575,  on  the  29th 
of  July,  a remarkable  redness  of  the  sun  occurred. 

It  has  been  said  that  the  darkness  of  the  sun,  that 
occurred  in  1780,  was  a sign  given  to  portend  the 
speedy  destruction  of  the  world.  Why  was  it  not 
then  witnessed  simultaneously  in  all  parts  of  the 
earth  ? It  was  confined  principally  to  New  England 


MILLER  DELUSION. 


113 


and  witnessed  only  by  the  generation  preceding  the 
present.  To  be  sure,  thousands  were  appalled  by  the 
event,  and  a feeling  that  the  judgment  day  had 
actually  come  rested  upon  many  minds.  But  yet 
they  were  in  a mistake.  This  darkness  commenced  on 
the  19th  of  May,  between  the  hours  of  10  and  11  A.M., 
and  continued  until  the  middle  of  the  next  night. 
Persons  were  unable  to  read  common  print,  determine 
the  time  of  day  by  their  clocks  or  watches,  dine,  or 
manage  their  business,  without  additional  light. 
Candles  were  lighted  in  their  houses.  The  birds  sang 
their  evening  songs,  disappeared,  and  became  silent. 
The  fowls  retired  to  roost.  The  cocks  were  crowing 
all  around,  as  at  break  of  day.  Objects  could  be  dis- 
tinguished but  at  a very  little  distance,  and  every 
thing  bore  the  appearance  and  gloom  of  night.  The 
legislature  of  Connecticut  was  in  session  at  this  time, 
in  Hartford  city.  A very  general  opinion  prevailed 
that  the  judgment  day  was  at  hand.  The  House  of 
Representatives,  being  unable  to  transact  business, 
adjourned.  A proposal  to  adjourn  the  council  was 
under  consideration.  When  the  opinion  of  Colonel 
Davenport  was  asked,  he  answered,  “ I am  against  an 
adjournment.  The  day  of  judgment  is  either  ap- 
proaching, or  it  is  not.  If  it  is  not,  there  is  no  cause 
for  an  adjournment ; if  it  is,  I choose  to  be  found  doing 
my  duty.  I wish,  therefore,  that  candles  may  be 
brought.’’ 

A similar  darkness  has  sometimes  gathered  over  the 
city  of  London,  in  consequence  of  a vast  accumulation 
of  smoke,  so  as  to  make  it  necessary  for  passengers  in 
the  streets  to  use  lighted  torches  at  midday.  In  1783, 
a great  part  of  Euro^  'e  was  for  weeks  overspread  with  a 
10* 


114 


MILLER  DELUSICX. 


haziness  of  atmosphere  which  caused  ^eat  consierna 
tion.  The  churches  were  crowded  with  supplicants* 
The  astronomer  Lalande  attempted  to  allay  the  fright 
by  endeavoring  to  account  for  the  appearance,  which 
he  ascribed  to  an  uncommon  exhalation  of  watery  par- 
ticles from  the  great  rain  of  the  preceding  year.  But 
at  last  it  was  ascertained  to  be  owing  to  smoke,  oc- 
casioned by  the  great  eruption  of  the  volcano  Hecla, 
which  covered  more  than  three  thousand  square  miles 
with  burning  lava,  in  some  places  to  the  depth  of  forty 
feet.  Dr.  Franklin  was  in  Europe  at  the  time,  and 
afterwards  gave  an  account  of  the  circumstances  re- 
lating to  this  uncommon  eruption.  In  fact,  immense 
issues  of  smoke,  from  fires  and  volcanoes,  have,  from 
time  immemorial,  produced  similar  effects  in  different 
countries. 

We  will  subjoin  a few  remarkable  appearances  that 
have  taken  place  in  the  heavens,  that  the  reader  may 
at  once  perceive  that  in  scarcely  any  age  of  the  world 
have  its  inhabitants  been  destitute  of  some  sign^  that 
might,  to  the  timid  and  uninformed,  be  considered  as 
the  prognostication  of  some  awful  catastrophe  about 
to  happen. 

In  1574,  on  the  15th  of  November,  large  and  terrific 
beams  of  fiery  light  were  seen  during  the  night.  And 
similar  appearances  are  noted  in  Vogel’s  Chronicles, 
as  having  occurred  in  November,  1637,  and  1661.  In 
the  old  Breslau  Collections,  there  is  mention  made  of 
a large  moonlike  meteor^  which  passed  off  with  an  ex- 
plosion, on  the  .1 0th  of  November,  1721 ; and  of  a 
great  firefiash^  or  fiame-emitling  cornet^  on  the  12th 
day.  According  to  Vogel’s  Chronicles,  there  appeared 
on  the  30th  November,  1663,  a large  cross,  and  other 


MILLER  DELUSION. 


11^ 


signs  in  the  skies.  On  the  11th  of  August,  1561,  there 
was  seen,  in  the  forenoon,  a tery  remarkable  red 
meteor^  emitting  frequent  flashes  of  light.  In  1717, 
numerous  meteors  were  seen  at  Fryeburg ; and  at 
Utchland,  in  August,  1715.  On  the  10th  of  August, 
1717,  a large  fire-ball  was  seen  in  Lusace,  Silesia, 
I'oland,  and  Hungary.  In  the  Frankfort  Chronicle  of 
July  29,  1694,  it  is  mentioned  that  the  heavens  were 
full  of  flery  flames!  as  also  again  on  the  9th  of 
August.  On  February  22,  1719,  a large  fire-ball  was 
seen  in  several  places.  On  the  22d,  1720,  an  immense 
red  cross  was  seen  at  Novogorod  and  Kiew ; and  on 
the  19th,  1722,  a huge  fire-ball ! v 

What  would  the  Millerites  think,  if  they  should  now 
see  “ an  immense  red  cross  in  the  heavens,”  a re- 
markable red  meteor,  emitting  flashes  of  light  during 
the  night,”  or  a blood-red  appearance  of  the  sun  and 
moon,”  and  showers  of  falling  stars  in  extraordinary 
numbers  ” ? These  things  are  as  likely  to  happen  at 
the  present  day  as  they  were  a hundred  years  ago, 
and  still  the  world  remain  as  it  has  remained. 

Just  before  the  last  return  of  Halley’s  comet,  an 
article  was  published  in  a religious  paper  in  this  state, 
going  to  show  that  the  world  would  probably  be  struck 
and  set  on  fire  by  a comet,  and  that,  most  likely, 
Halley’s  would  be  the  one  to  do  it,  as  it  was  coming 
much  nearer  the  earth  than  it  had  ever  been  before. 
The  editor  seemed  to  be  ignorant  that  the  quantity  of 
matter  that  enters  fnto  the  constitution  of  a comet  is 
exceedingly  small,  and  that  the  comet  of  1770,  which 
was  quite  large  and  bright,  passed  through  the  midst 
of  Jupiter’s  satellites  without  deranging  their  motions 
in  the  least  perceptible  degree.  Comets,  it  is  believed, 


116 


MILLER  DELUSION. 


consist  of  exceedingly  rare  vapor ; indeed,  so  much  so, 
that  some  philosophers  say  that  our  thinnest  clouds  are 
dense  in  comparison.  And  yet  this  exceedingly  thin 
vapor  was  to  dash  the  world  to  atoms,  or  set  it  on  fire, 
it  was  not  fully  determined  which. 

Whether  comets,  or  any  unusual  appearances  in 
the  sky,  are  to  be  considered  as  signs  prognosticating 
the  final  dissolution  of  all  things,  as  being  near  at 
hand,  is  for  each  to  determine  for  himself.  And  in 
forming  a judgment  upon  the  subject,  we  may  surely 
be  permitted  to  exercise  the  common  sense  which 
God  has  given  us.  To  lay  this  aside,  and  judge  only 
by  feeling  or  fancy^  is  to  criminally  reject  a light 
which  we  are  sure  is  from  God,  and  follow  one  which 
may  prove  an  ignis  fatuus^  and  land  us  in  the 
quagmire  of  infidelity.  If  the  Scripture  signs  are 
to  receive  a literal  fulfilment,  we  may  reasonably 
expect  that  they  will  conform  to  the  four  following 
tests  : — 

1.  They  will  appear  near  the  event  of  which  they 
are  intended  as  the  harbinger;  probably  within  the 
generation  of  those  who  will  be  living  at  the  end  of 
the  world. 

2.  They  will  be  witnessed  in  all  parts  of  the  earth, 
because  all  are  alike  interested. 

3.  They  may  all  be  expected  to  appear,  and  not 
a single  class  of  phenomena  without  the  other. 

4.  They  will  be  such  as  will  impress  intelligent 
minds  with  their  strangeness  and  peculiarity. 

The  Aurora  Borealis  conforms  not  to  any  of  these 
tests.  It  has  been  seen  for  centuries,  and  is  confined 
to  the  northern  portions  of  the  globe ; having  rarely,  if 
ever,  been  seen  so  far  north  as  the  thirtieth  degree  of 


MILLER  DELUSION. 


117 


north  latitude.  And,  as  we  have  before  remarked,  the 
darkness  of  1780  was  confined  principally  to  New 
England.  And  from  a careful  erxamination  of  all  the 
accounts  we  have  been  able  to  collect  of  meteoric 
showers  of  the  last  and  present  century,  the  whole  of 
them  together  have  occupied  a space  on  the  globe 
less  than  one  eighth  of  its  surface.  The  shower  of 
1799  was  probably  the  most  extensive.  Its  centre  was 
near  the  middle  of  the  Atlantic ; its  edges  touched  the 
northern  parts  of  South  America,  the  coast  of  Labrador 
and  Greenland,  and  the  western  shores  of  Europe  and 
Africa.  That  of  1833  may  be  represented  on  a six- 
inch  globe  by  the  space  occupied  by  a dollar.  Such 
magnificent  scenes  are  calculated  to  impress  the  mind 
with  awe  ; yet  it  is  surprising  that  many  intelligent  per- 
sons should  suppose  them  to  be  the  precursors  of  the 
final  conflagration.  If  the  simple  but  reasonable  tests 
we  have  given  be  correct,  they  are  disarmed  of  their 
character  as  ominous  of  the  destruction  of  the  world. 

With  regard  to  any  changes  in  the  order  or  succes- 
sion of  the  heavenly  bodies,  it  is  only  necessary  to 
observe,  that  hundreds  of  scientific  men,  in  Europe 
and  America,  have  for  many  years  been  employed  in 
exploring  the  material  heavens  with  the  most  power- 
ful telescopes.  Many  are  employed,  by  the  govern- 
ments of  Europe,  in  astronomical  observations,  scat- 
tered over  the  earth,  for  the  express  purpose  of  making 
new  discoveries,  if  possible,  and  of  furthering  the  inter- 
ests of  science.  No  phenomenon  escapes  their  notice ; 
and  should  any  thing  extraordinary  occur,  it  would 
appear  before  the  public,  vouched  bynames  that  would 
command  universal  credence.  It  may  be  unnecessary 
to  add,  that  no  such  changes  in  the  planets  and  fixed 


118  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 


stars,  as  have  been  proclaimed  to  the  world  by  some 
of  the  second  advent  preachers,  have  been  observed  by 
learned  astronomers  and  men  of  science. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

In  no  age,  says  a popular  writer,  has  the  world  been 
destitute  of  those  who  professed,  by  some  instrumen- 
tality or  other,  to  hold  intercourse  with  departed  spirits. 
Neither  has  any  age  been  without  its  reputed  spectres, 
ghosts,  or  apparitions.  The  high  priest  of  the  Buddh- 
ist and  Hindoo  temples,  in  former  times,  when  ar- 
rayed in  the  consecrated  garments  for  the  festivals, 
wore  a round  knob,  about  the  size  of  a large  pendent 
drop  of  a chandelier,  suspended  from  his  neck  by  a 
chain  of  great  value  and  of  dazzling  brilliancy.  It 
was  through  the  agency  of  this  crystal  that  he  was 
supposed  to  hold  communion  with  the  spirit  or  spirits 
to  whom  he  and  his  followers  accorded  devotion  and 
made  intercessions ; and  the  glass,  acting  as  did  the 
famed  oracle  of  Delphi,  gave  orders  and  commands, 
and  settled  all  great  questions  that  might  be  submit- 
ted to  its  spiritual  master.  The  priest,  although  he 
might  be  a pattern  of  purity,  and  the  quintessence  of 
all  that  was  good,  having,  however,  the  sin  of  being 
in  years,  and  not  able,  perhaps,  to  hide  from  the  spirit 
inhabiting  the  crystal  all  the  transactions  of  his  youth, 
could  not  hold  a direct  communication  with  it.  To 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS.  119 


arrange  this,  a certain  number  of  boys,  and  sometimes, 
in  some  of  the  temples,  young  damsels,  were  retained, 
who,  having  never  mixed  with  the  world,  could  not  be 
supposed  to  be  in  any  way  contaminated  by  its  vices. 
These  alone  were  said  to  be  capable  of  beholding  the 
spirit  when  he  chose  to  make  his  appearance  in  the 
divining  glass,  and  interpreting  to  and  fro  the  ques- 
tions put  and  answers  received.  Although  it  was  not 
every  boy  or  seer  to  whom  was  permitted  the  gift  of 
spiritual  vision,  yet  in  latter  times,  when  divining 
crystals  multiplied,  little  ragged  boys  would  run  after 
the  passers  in  the  streets,  and  offer  to  see  any  thing  that 
might  be  required  of  them,  for  a trifling  gift,  even  a 
cake  or  sweetmeat.  In  Egypt,  the  divining  glass  is 
superseded  by  putting  a blot  of  thick  black  fluid  into 
the  palm  of  a boy’s  hand,  and  commanding  him  to  see 
various  people  and  things;  of  which  practice  Lane, 
in  his  Modern  Egyptians,  gives  some  curious  dis- 
closures. 

Divining  mirrors  were  not  confined  to  the  East. 
Dr.  Dee  was  the  first  English  inpostor  who  vaunted 
the  possession  of  one  of  these  priceless  treasures.  He 
had  for  the  seer  one  Keily,  an  MsHman ; and  to  this, 
doubtless,  was  attributable  the  impression  that  pre- 
vailed among  the  astrologers  and  amateur  spirit  hunt- 
ers, that  when  the  spirits  condescended  to  speak,  they 
always  gave  speech  with  a very  strong  spice  of  the 
brogue.  This  “ beryl,”  as  it,  is  called,  was  preserved 
among  the  Strawberry  Hill  curiosities,  and  fell  under 
the  hammer  of  George  Robbins  at  the  memorable 
sale.  It  proved  to  be  a globe  of  cannel  coaL  In  Au- 
brey’s Miscellany  there  is  an  engraving  of  another 
larger  crystal,  and  there  are  with  it  many  wonderful 


120  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

stories.  Yet,  notwithstanding  the  magic  capabilities 
of  these  mirrors,  they  went  out  of  fashion  until  the  be- 
ginning of  the  year  1850. 

This  revival  and  its  consequences  are  like  a page 
out  of  a silly  romance.  The  story,  if  told  by  a disin- 
terested historian,  would  require  authentication  as 
belonging  to  1850.  We  therefore  turn,  by  way  of 
voucher,  to  a publication  called  ZadkiePs  Almanac 
for  1851.  At  page  46,  after  referring  to  the  ex- 
istence of  magic  crystals  at  the  present  day,  the 
WTiter  says,  “ One  of  large  size  was  a few  years 
ago  brought  over  to  England  by  a friend  of  Lady 
Blessington,  after  the  sale  of  whose  effects,  it  recently 
fell  into  the  hands  of  a friend  of  mine ; and,  having 
tested  its  powers,  I have  resolved  on  giving  my  readers 
an  account  of  this  wonderful  mode  of  communicating 
with  the  spirits  of  the  dead.  The  crystal  is  spherical, 
and  has  been  turned  from  a large  mass  of  pure  rock 
crystal.  I have  been  shown  some  few  others,  but,  with 
the  exception  of  one  shown  me  by  Lord  S.,  they  are 
all  much  smaller.  These  smaller  ones  are  said  to  be 
consecrated  to  angels  of  the  planets,  and  are,  therefore, 
far  less  powerful  than  Lady  Blessington’s  crystal, 
which,  being  consecrated  to  the  Archangel  of  the  Sun, 
Michael,  maybe  consulted  during  four  hours  each  day, 
whereas  the  others  can  generally  be  used  only  for  a 
very  brief  space  of  time ; nor  can  very  potent  spirits  be 
called  into  them,  or  made  to  rer  der  themselves  visible. 
In  this  larger  crystal  is  given  most  important  informa- 
tion of  the  actual  existence  of  the  soul  after  death,  and 
of  the  state  in  which  it  exists  and  will  exist  until  the 
judgment.” 

“ The  first  intimation  we  received,”  says  Dickens, 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS.  121 


in  his  Household  Words,  “ of  the  revival  of  this 
notable  practice  of  divination,  was  about  six  months 
ago,  when  we  were  casually  informed  that  the  son  of 
a distinguished  officer  of  the  royal  navy  was,  at’  that 
time,  frequently  engaged  in  developing,  before  a few 
privileged  friends,  the  extraordinary  faculty  of  being 
able  to  hold  intercourse  with  the  world  of  spirits.  It 
was  added  that  the  revelations  made  through  the 
medium  of  this  youth  were  of  so  wonderful  a nature, 
and  carried  such  conviction  to  the  minds  of  those  who 
listened,  that  they  were  declared  to  be  the  result  of 
more  than  human  power.” 

The  conjurer  was  asked,  on  one  occasion,  to  de- 
scribe Lord  Nelson.  And,  accordingly,  the  spirit,  with 
an  accuracy  that  was  quite  astonishing,  considering 
that  no  portrait,  bust,  or  statue  of  Nelson  is  known 
' to  exist,  gave  a full,  true,  and  particular  account  of 
England’s  hero,  describing  him  as  a very  thin  man, 
in  a cocked  hat,  with  only  one  eye,  one  arm,  &c. ; 
and  the  truth  of  the  description  was  declared  to  be 
something  truly  marvellous. 

A demand  was  made  that  the  spirit  of  a deceased 
brother  of  one  of  the  querists  should  be  summoned  to 
appear.  Presently  he  said,  I see  him  ; he  has  curly 
hair,  and  stoops  a good  deal.  I can’t  exactly  see  his 
features,  but  I think  he  squints.”  This  account  of  her 
late  brother’s  personal  appearance,  though  not  very 
flattering,  satisfied  the  lady  as  far  as  it  went ; but 
being,  like  Macbeth,  — 

“ . . . . bent  to  know, 

By  tht  worst  means,  the  worst,” 

she  required  further  proof  of  his  identity.  There  was 
a pau«e  for  a minute  or  two,  and  then  the  spirit  seer 
11 


122  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

spoke  again  — “ He  has  got  a scroll  in  his  hand, 
which  he  unfolds ; there  is  this  inscription  on  it,  in 
letters  of  fire : — 

‘ I AM  Tom  ! ’ ’’ 

This  sublime  revelation  was  received  with  a degree 
of  solemn  awe,  and  with  suppressed  throes  of  welb 
bred  laughter. 

Other  cases  not  a whit  less  marvellous  have  been 
described  by  the  narrators,  who  could  not  be  reasoned 
out  of  their  absurdity,  insisting  that  there  could  be  no 
deception  in  the  matter,  on  account  of  the  means  em- 
ployed, and  the  evident  sincerity  of  the  employes  ! 
These  means,  they  said,  required  that  the  person  who 
looked  into  the  crystal  should  be  perfectly  pure  ; that 
is  to  say,  a child  free  from  sin,  and  by  no  means  given 
to  lying,  and  that  the  form  of  adjuration  used  was, 
nomine  Domini^'^  &c. ; Latin  being,  as  is  well 
known,  the  language  which  spirits  of  all  denomina- 
tions are  most  accustomed  to.  When  interrogated 
after  this  fashion,  the  spirit,  if  evil,  fled  away  howling  ; 
if  good,  it  came,  when  called,  unless  particularly  en- 
gaged in  the  sun;  for  it  appears  that  it  is  to  that 
planet  almost  all  spirits  go  when  their  term  of  purga- 
tory is  over.  It  seems  that  the  spirits  would  some- 
times get  out  of  breath,  travelling  so  far,  and  talking 
so  much ; and  they  then  had  recourse  to  the  ex- 
pedient of  letters  of  fire^  which  seemed  to  be  written 
in  various  ways  in  the  crystal ; sometimes  on  flags, 
which  the  spirits  hold  up,  but  sometimes  they  are  in 
print.  In  these  letters  of  fire,  the  querist  was  coun- 
selled something  like  the  following : “ Be  merry. 

Quarrel  not.  Keep  your  temper,  and  your  children 
too.  You  are  a good  man,  but  try  to  be  better.  I am 
wanted.  Let  me  go.” 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS.  123 


We  subjoin  the  following  as  specimens  of  conver- 
sations heard  by  large  parties  of  amazed,  titled,  and 
believing  listeners : Are  you  Pharaoh,  that  was 

king  of  Egypt  ? ’’  “ Yes.”  “ Where  do  you  dwell 

now  ? ” “ In  Jupiter.”  How  long  have  you  been 

there  ? ” “ About  thirty  years.”  “ Where  did  you 
dwell  till  then  ? ” “In  the  atmosphere,  and  was 
undergoing  punishment  tiU  then.”  “ Were  you 
king  of  Egypt  when  Moses  was  there  ? ” “ Yes, 

and  Aafon  tooP  “ Did  you  build  the  pyramids  ? ” 
“ SomeP  “ Were  any  built  before  your  time  ? ” 
“ Yes.”  “ Do  you  know  how  long  the  first  was  built 
before  Christ  ? ” “ About  three  hundred  years  after 

Adam ; it  was  built  then.”  “ Do  you  mean  that  it 
was  built  before  the  flood  ? ” “ No,  it  was  not 

finished ; the  flood  destroyed  them.”  “ What  was 
the  principal  object  of  them?”  “To  hold  the  kings 
of  Egypt.”  “ Were  there  kings  of  Egypt  so  soon  after 
the  creation  ? ” “ Yes  ; that  was  the  first  country 

kings  were  in.”  “ Were  you  drowned  in  the  Red 
Sea  ? ” “ YesP 

At  one  time  Swedenborg  volunteered  to  give  in- 
formation about  Sir  John  Franklin,  when  the  follow- 
ing dialogue  took  place  : “ What  is  the  best  way 
to  communicate  with  him?”  “By  the  natives; 
they  speak  to  him  sometimes.”  “ Will  he  be  home 
next  summer  ? ” “ No.”  “ Why  ? ” “ Because  he 

cannot  help  himself ; he  is  stopped  by  ice ; but  his 
heart  does  not  fail  him  ; he  wants  to  explore.”  “ How 
will  he  do  for  provisions  ? ” “ He  will  find  bears^  dogs., 

and  luolvesP  “ Will  he  find  the  passage  ? ” “ No  ; 

there  is  a continent  there.”  “ But  there  is  also  a 
passage.”  “ There  is  one,  but  he  will  not  find  it.” 


124 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 


“ What  latitude  does  he  lie  in  tjhiefly  ? ” ‘‘I  do  not 

know : good  byP  It  appears  strange  that  Sweden- 
borg, who  knew  so  much,  did  not  know  this.  But 
we  learn  in  another  place  that  spirits  do  not  well 
understand  about  latitude  and  longitude.”  Socrates’s 
appearance  is  described  as  follows  : ‘‘A  tall,  middle- 
aged  man,  rather  bald,  dressed  with  striped  coarse 
trousers,  very  loose  at  the  top,  and  tight  at  the  bot- 
tom ; a kind  of  frock,  open  in  the  front,  and  wifhout 
sleeves.  He  is  generally  employed  in  singing  praises, 
but  was  not  quite  happy.”  Alexander  the  , Great 
appeared  on  horseback,  in  armor,  the  horse  also  in 
armor  ; deeply  regrets  killing  Clitus,  and  all  the 
murders  he  perpetrated ; amuses  himself  in  fighting 
his  battles  over  again. 

To  give  these  things  a sort  of  eclat  and  popularity 
with  the  public,  Zadkiel  sums  up  the  whole  in  the 
following  language : In  concluding  this  account, 

I may  remark  that  numerous  children  have  seen  these 
visions,  some  of  them  the  sons  and  daughters  of  per- 
sons of  high  rank ; and- that  several  adults  have  also 
seen  visions,  one  of  them  a lady  of  title,  and  another  a 
member  of  one  of  the  highest  families  in  England. 
It  will  be  seen  that  delicacy  prevents  my  naming 
individuals ; but  I can  assure  my  readers  that  above 
one  hundred  of  the  nobility^  and  several  hundreds  of 
other  highly  respectable  ladies  and  gentlemen,  have 
examined  this  wonderful  phenomenon,  and  have  ex- 
pressed the  highest  gi’atification  and  astonishment.” 

Dickens  declares  it  to  be  ‘‘  the  fashion,  especially 
among  people  of  fashion,  to  point  with  pity  to  a tale 
of  modern  witchcraft,  to  an  advertisement  of  a child’s 
caul,  or  to  the  bona  fide  certificates  of  cases  from  the 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 


125 


takers  of  quack  medicines,  and  to  deplore  the  ignorance 
of  their  inferiors.  Delusions,  however,  of  the  grossest 
kind  are  not  confined  to  the  illiterate.  A cloud  of 
dupes  have  ever  floated  about  in  the  higher  regions  of 
society ; while  it  is  quite  a mistake  to  suppose  that 
the  refinements  and  discoveries  of  the  nineteenth 
century  have  dispersed  them.  The  reign  of  Queen 
Victoria,  like  that  of  Elizabeth  and  Anne,  has  its  Dr. 
Dees,  and  Lillys,  and  Partridges,  who  are  as  success- 
ful as  their  precursors  in  gaining  proselytes  who  can 
pay  handsomely.  Damsels  of  high  degree,  fresh  frorn 
boarding  school,  with  heads  more  full  of  sympathy 
for  the  heroes  and  heroines  of  fashionable  novels, 
and  ideas  more  fixed  upon  love  affairs  than  on  any 
legitimate  studies,  can  easily  find  out,  through  mys- 
teriously-worded advertisements  in  the  Sunday  papers, 
or  through  the  ready  agency  of  friends  who  have 
already  become  victims  of  the  ‘ science  ’ of  astrology 
and  magic,  the  whereabouts  of  these  awful  and  won- 
derful beings.  There  are  ^ number  of  styles  and 
classes  of  them,  all  varying  in  appearance  and  mode 
of  operations.  There  are  the  old  women,  who,  con- 
soled by  the  glories  of  their  art,  repine  not  at  inhabit- 
ing comfortless  garrets  in  the  purlieus  of  the  New  Cut, 
Lambeth ; and  hiding  their  vocation  under  the  mask 
of  having  stay  laces  or  infallible  corn  plasters  to  sell, 
receive  more  visitors  from  the  fashionable  cream  of 
Belgravia  than  from  the  dross  of  Bermondsey.  Dis- 
guises are  sometimes  resorted  to,  and  parties  of  titled 
ladies  have  been  known  to  meet,  and  put  on  the 
habiliments  of  ‘ charwomen,’  and  to  pass  themselves 
off  as  dress-makers.  There  is  an  old  man,  with  un- 
shaven beard  and  seldom-washed  face,  who  lives  in 
11  * 


126  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

more  comfortable  circumstances,  with  his  son,  in 
Southwark,  (the  favored  district  of  the  conjurers,)  who, 
to  keep  up  appearances,  has  ‘ Engineer  ’ hugely  en- 
graved on  a great  brass  plate  over  the  door,  who  casts 
nativities,  and  foretells  events  of  the  future,  for  three  or 
five  shillings,  as  the  appearance  of  the  visitor  will  war- 
rant him  in  demanding ; receives  all  his  votaries  sit- 
ting at  a terribly  littered  table  of  dirty  paper,  with  a 
well-smoked  clay  pipe  beside  him.  Passing  to  a higher 
grade,  the  ‘ agent,’  or  arranger  of  matters,  legal,  pecu- 
niary, or  domestic,  only  practises  the  black  art  for  the 
love  he  bears  it,  and  to  oblige  his  friends,  but  never 
refuses  a few  shillings’  fee,  out  of  respect  to  the  in- 
terests of  the  science.  Nearly  all  his  customers  are 
people  of  title.” 

We  now  come  to  speak  of  events  in  our  own  country 
which  seem  to  be  somewhat  akin  to  those  which  have 
so  recently  transpired  in  England.  We  allude  to  what 
are  familiarly  termed  “ rappers,”  or  knocking  spirits,” 
from  the  noises  which  they  are  said  to  make. 

From  a history  of  these  knocking s^  as  given  in  a 
pamphlet  by  Capron  and  Barron,  of  Auburn,  New 
York,  we  learn  that  they  were  first  heard  in  the  family 
of  Mr.  Michael  Weekman,  in  the  towm  of  Arcadia, 
Wayne  county.  He  resided  in  the  house  where  the 
noises  were  heard  about  eighteen  months,  and  left  it 
some  time  in  the  year  1847.  He  relates  that  one 
evening,  about  bedtime,  he  heard  a rapping  on  the 
outside  door,  when  he  stepped  to  the  door  and  opened 
it,  but,  to  his  surprise,  found  no  one  there.  He  went 
back,  and  proceeded  to  undress,  when,  just  before 
getting  into  bed,  he  heard  another  rap  at  the  door 
loud  and  distinct.  He  stepped  to  the  door  quickly 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 


127 


and  opened  it,  but,  as  before,  found  no  one  there. 
He  stepped  out,  and  looked  around,  supposing  that 
some  one  was  imposing  upon  him.  He  could  dis- 
cover no  one,  and  went  back  into  the  house.  After  a 
short  time  he  heard  the  rapping  again ; he  stepped 
(it  being  often  repeated)  and  held  on  the  latch,  so  that 
he  might  ascertain  if  any  one  had  taken  that  means  to 
annoy  him.  The  rapping  was  repeated ; the  door  was 
instantly  opened,  but  no  one  was  to  be  seen.  He 
could  feel  the  jar  of  the  door  very  plainly  when  the 
rapping  was  heard.  As  he  opened  the  door,  he  sprung 
out,  and  went  around  the  house,  but  no  one  was  in 
sight.  His  family  were  fearful  to  have  him  go  out, 
lest  some  one  intended  to  harm  him.  It  always  re- 
mained a mystery  to  him  ; and  finally,  as  the  rapping 
did  not  at  that  time  continue,  it  passed  from  his  mind, 
till  some  time  afterwards,  when,  one  night,  their  little 
girl,  then  about  eight  years  of  age,  was  heard  to 
scream  from  fright,  so  that  the  family  were  all  alarmed 
by  her  cries,  and  went  to  her  assistance.  This  was 
about  midnight.  She  told  them  that  something  like 
a hand  had  passed  over  her  face  and  head ; that  she 
had  felt  it  on  the  bed  and  all  over  her,  but  did  not  feel 
alarmed  until  it  touched  her  face. 

It  seems  that  Mr.  Weekman  sooa  after  moved 
away  from  the  house,  and  nothing  more  was  heard 
of  the  rapping,  or  other  manifestations,  till  it  was 
occupied  by  the  family  of  Mr.  John  D.  Fox,  who 
have  since  become  so  conspicuous  with  the  advent 
of  spirits.’’  In  March,  1848,  they,  for  the  first  time, 
heard  the  “ mysterious  sounds,”  which  seemed  to  be 
like  a slight  knocking  in  one  of  the  bed  rooms  on  the 
floor.  It  was  in  the  evening,  just  after  they  had 


128 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 


retired.  At  that  time  the  whole  family  occupied  one 
room,  and  all  distinctly  heard  the  rapping.  They 
arose,  and  searched  with  a light,  but  were  unable  to 
find  the  cause  of  the  knocking.  It  continued  that 
night  until  they  all  fell  asleep,  which  was  not  until 
nearly  or  quite  midnight.  From  this  time  the  noise 
continued  to  be  heard  every  night. 

After  having  been  disturbed  and  broken  of  their 
rest  for  several  nights  in  a vain  attempt  to  discover 
from  whence  the  sounds  proceeded,  they  resolved,  on 
the  evening  of  the  31st  of  March,  that  this  night  they 
would  not  be  disturbed  by  it,  whatever  it  might  be. 
But  Mr.  Fox  had  not  yet  retired  when  the  usual  signs 
commenced.  The  girls,  who  occupied  another  bed  in 
the  same  room,  heard  the  sounds,  and  endeavored  to 
imitate  them  by  snapping  tfieir  fingers.  The  attempt 
was  made  by  the  youngest  girl,  then  about  twelve 
years  old.  When  she  made  the  noise  with  her 
fingers,  the  sounds  were  repeated  just  as  she  made 
them.  When  she  stopped  snapping  her  fingers,  the 
sounds  stopped  for  a short  time.  One  of  the  other 
girls  then  said,  in  sporty  (for  they  were  getting  to  be 
more  amused  than  alarmed,)  ‘‘Now  do  what  I do; 
count  one,  two,  three,  four,  five,  six,”  &c.,  at  the  same 
time  striking  one  hand  in  the  other.  The  same  num- 
Der  of  blows  or  sounds  were  repeated  as  in  the  former 
case.  Mrs.  Fox  then  spoke,  and  said,  “ Count  ten,” 
and  there  were  ten  distinct  strokes  or  sounds.  She 
then  said,  “ Will  you  teU  the  age  of  Cathy  ? ” (one  of 
her  children ;)  and  it  was  given  by  the  same  number  of 
raps  that  she  was  years  of  age.  In  like  manner  the 
age  of  her  different  children  was  told  correctly  by  this 
unseen  visitor. 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS.  129 

Mrs.  Fox  then  asked,  if  it  was  a human  being  that 
made  the  noise,  to  manifest  it  by  making  the  same 
noise.  There  was  no  answer  to  this  request.  She 
then  asked  if  it  was  a spirit^  and  if  so  to  manifest  it 
by  making  two  distinct  sounds.  Instantly  she  heard 
two  raps,  as  she  desired.  She  then  proceeded  to 
know  or  inquire  if  it  was  an  injured  spirit,  and  if  so 
to  answer  in  the  same  way,  and  the  rapping  was  re- 
peated. In  this  way  it  answered  her  until  she  as- 
certained that  it  purported  to  be  the  spirit  of  a man 
who  was  murdered  in  that  house  by  a person  that  had 
occupied  it  some  years  before  ; that  he  was  a pedler^ 
and  that  he  was  murdered  for  his  money.  To  the 
question  how  old  he  was^  there  were  thirty-one  distinct 
raps.  By  the  same  means  it  was  ascertained  that 
he  was  a married  man,  aifd  had  left  a wife  and  five 
children;  that  his  wife  had  been  dead  two  years. 

We  might  relate  a little  different  manoeuvre  in  the 
case  of  the  ghost  that  appeared  in  Waltham,  Mas- 
sachusetts, a few  years  since.  A superstitious  old 
man,  by  the  name  of  McClarren,  a mechanic,  pur- 
chased a lot  of  turf  that  had  been  piled  up  in  a 
meadow  about  half  way  between  his  workshop 
and  place  of  residence.  Upon  returning  to  his  work 
from  supper,  he  used  to  take  a basket  with  him,  and 
fill  it  at  the  turf  heap  on  his  return  late  in  the  even- 
ing. It  was  on  one  of  these  occasions  that  the  re- 
puted ghost  first  appeared  to  him,  and  caused  him 
some  alarm,  when  he  dare  not  linger  to  reconnoitre 
this  strange  and  unexpected  visitor.  He  resolved, 
however,  to  muster  courage  the  next  evening  to  ac- 
cost the  figure,  should  it  again  appear  to  him.  Ac- 
cordingly, he  went  with  a large  Bible  open  in  his 


130  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

hands ; and  as  the  ghost  appeared,  he  followed  it  till  ii 
crossed  a ditch,  when  he  was  requested  by  the  same 
•to  proceed  no  farther.  Thus  tl^y  stood,  facing  each 
other,  on  either  side  of  the  dtch,  when  the  following 
conversation  took  place  between  them  : — 

Ques.  By  McClarren.  I demand  of  you,  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  once  crucified  God,  whether 
you  are  mortal  or  immortal  ? ’’ 

Ans,  I am  not  mortal.” 

Ques.  “ What,  then,  are  you  ? ” 

Ans,  ‘‘  I am  the  spirit  of  a murdered  man.” 

Ques.  “ By  whom  were  you  murdered  ? ” 

Ans.  “ By , of  Waltham.” 

Ques.  “ Where  does  your  body  lie  ? ” 

Ans.  ‘‘  In  yonder  pond^  behind  me.” 

It  is  supposed  that  this  affair  was  got  up  in  an 
innocent  mood,  merely  to  test  the  strength  of  McClar- 
ren’s  faith  in  ghosts.  But  it  caused  a wide-spread 
excitement ; and  some,  who  were  thought  to  be  con- 
cerned in  its  projection,  were  prosecuted  and  brought 
before  a justice  for  examination,  although  nothing 
was  proved.  McClarren  testified  under  oath,  that  he 
believed  it  to  be  a real  ghost ; “ its  tones^"^  he  said,' , 
were  so  unearthly “ and  when  it  moved  its  motion 
was  not  like  that  in  walking,  but  it  glided  along  like 
a swan,  or  a boat  in  the  water.”  He  was  neither  to 
be  reasoned  nor  laughed  out  of  it.  He  would  believe 
it  to  the  day  of  his  death.  You  might  as  well  tell 
him  he  was  not  a living  being,  as  to  tell  him  he  had 
not  seen  a living  ghost. 

The  advocates  of  the  “ influx  from  the  world  of 
spirits  into  our  own  ” claim  in  its  behalf  many  aston- 
ishing miracles.  Chairs,  tables,  and  beds  are  moved 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 


131 


up  or  down,  to  and  fro,  &c.  At  Auburn,  New  Vork, 
on  one  occasion,  sounds  on  the  wall,  bureau,  table, 
floor,  and  other  places  were  heard  as  loud  as  the  strik- 
ing with  a hammer.  The  table  was  moved  about  the 
room,  and  turned  oyer  and  back.  Two  men  in  the 
company  undertook  to  hold  a chair  down,  while,  at 
their  request,,  a spirit  moved  it ; and,  notwithstanding 
they  exerted  all  their  strength,  the  chair  could  not  be 
held  still  by  them  — a proof  that  spirits  are  far  more 
strong  and  powerful  than  men.  On  another  occasion, 
the  sounds  proper  to  a carpenter’s  shop  were  heard, 
apparently  proceeding  from  the  wall  and  table.  Saw- 
ing, planing,  and  pounding  with  a mallet  were  imi- 
tated, it  is  said,  to  the  life.  Some  gentlemen  were  at 
the  house  of  the  Fox  family  at  one  time,  and  were 
conducted  into  a dark  room.  They  called  for  the 
sounds  to  be  made  like  a band  of  martial  music.  As 
they  requested,  the  sounds  were  produced ; the  play- 
ing of  the  instruments  and  the  heavy  beating  of  the 
bass  drum  w;ere  perfectly  imitated,  together  with  the 
sound  of  the  roar  of  distant  cannon.  Shall  we  not 
gather  from  this,  that  in  the  spirit  world  they  have 
* their  bands  of  music  and  companies  of  artillery,  the 
same  as  in  this  world  ? We  are  also  told  of  the 
spirit  or  spirits  playing  on  a guitar  in  a dark  room, 
the  gu  tar  being  taken  from  the  hands  of  those  who 
held  it.  and  put  in  tune,  and  played  while  it  passed 
around  the  room  above  their  heads.  On  one  occa- 
sion, as  it  is  said,  it  played  an  accompaniment,  for 
nearly  two  hours,  to  some  persons  engaged  in  singing, 
being  very  exact  both  in  time  and  tune.  On  one  occa- 
sion, while  several  ladies  were  present,  some  of  them 
requested  that  the  spirits  would  take  their  hair  down. 


132  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS, 

Accordingly  it  was  done.  One  of  them  had  her  hair 
taken  down  and  done  up  in  a twist,  and  one  of  them 
had  hers  braided  in  four  strands.  Sometimes  per- 
sons have  felt  a hand  passing  over  or  touching  their 
arms,  head,  or  face,  leaving  a feeling  of  electricity 
upon  the  part  touched;  and  the  hand  that  thus 
touches  them  will,  by  request,  instantly  change  from 
a natural  warmth  to  the  coldness  of  ice. 

In  answer  to  the  question,  Why  do  these  spirits 
require  a dark  room  to  play  upon  instruments  "of 
music,  or  to  take  hold  of  persons,”  they  answer  by 
saying  that  they  assume  a tangible  form  in  order  to 
do  these  things,  and  we  are  not  yet  prepared  for  such 
a visitation.” 

To  the  inquiry  how  it  is  they  ma&e  the  rapping 
noises  that  generally  accompany  their  visits  to  this 
world,  they  answer,  that  ‘‘  they  are  made  by  the  will 
of  the  spirits  causing  a concussion  of  the  atmos- 
phere, and  making  the  sounds  appear  in  whatever 
place  they  please.” 

A Mrs.  Draper,  of  Rochester,  New  York,  had  an 
interview  with  Dr.  Franklin,  at  one  time,  while  she 
was  in  a magnetized  state.  She  said  he  appeared  to 
be  busily  employed  in  establishing  a line  of  commu- 
nication between  the  two  worlds  by  means  of  these 
‘Wrappings.”  On  another  occasion,  while  in  a clair- 
voyant state,  at  her  own  hou^e,  sounds  were  heard  in 
exact  imitation  of  those  heard  in  the  telegraph  office. 
These  sounds  were  so  unusual,  that  Miss  Margaretta 
Fox,  who  was  present,  became  alarmed,  and  said, 

What  does  all  this  mean  ? ” Mrs.  Draper  replied, 

He  is  trying  the  batteries,’'^  Soon  there  was  a sig- 
nal for  the  alphabet,  and  the  following  communica- 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS.  133 

tioii  was  spelled  out  to  the  company  present  “ Now 
I am  ready,  my  friends.  There  will  be  great  changes 
in  the  nineteenth  century.  Things  that  now  look 
dark  and  mysterious  to  you,  will  be  laid  plain  before 
your  sight.  Mysteries  are  going  to  be  revealed.  The 
world  will  be  enlightened.  I sign  my  name,  Benja- 
min Franklin.’’ 

It  seems^that,  in  the  early  history  of  these  rappings, 
they  used  to  be  without  any  limitations  as  to  whether 
persons  were  in  a magnetized  state  or  not.  The  first 
we  learn  of  magnetism  being  employed  as  a medium 
of  communication  is  in  the  case  of  a daughter  of 
Lyman  Granger,  in  Kochester,  New  York.  For  a 
long  time,  answers  could  be  obtained  by  any  two  (why 
two  ?)  of  the  family  standing  near  each  other.*  And 
in  the  freedom  of  the  answers,  no  preference  seemed 
to  be  manifested  towards  any  particular  members  of 
the  family.  At  length,  one  of  his  daughters  was 
placed  under  the  influence  of  magnetism,  and  be- 
came clairvoyant.  From  that  time  none  of  the  fami- 
ly could  get  communications  unless  the  daughter  who 
was  magnetized  was  present.  Why  the  communica- 
tions should  leave  all  the  family  except  the  magnet- 
ized daughter,  after  they  once  had  free  conversation 
without  her,  remains  to  be  explained.  The  whole 
business  now  seems  to  be  pretty  much,  if  not  wh^olly, 
monopolized  by  the  clairvoyants.  They  seem  to  be 
employed  as  agents,  or  mediums  of  correspondence, 
between  the  two  worlds,  acting  as  interpreters  be- 
tween two  classes  of  beings,  or  beings  existing  in 
two  different  states,  natural  and  spiritual  They  act 
as  a kind  of  spiritual  postmasters  between  the  two 
countries.  We  find  spiritual  letter  paper ^ and  enve 
13 


13*4  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS.  * 


hpcs  to  enclose  the  same,  advertised  for  those  who 
wish  to  avail  themselves  of  an  opportunity  to  write 
to  their  deceased  friends  in  the  other  spheres.  Let- 
ters said  to  have  been  written  in  the  spirit  world  have 
been  ti  ansrnitted  through  the  established  mediums  to 
friends  in  this  world,  and  have  been  published  in  some 
of  the  papers  devoted  to  these  subjects.  In  the  New 
York  Daily  Tribune  of  February  28, 1851,  ^ve  find  the 
prospectus  of  a quarto  journal,  to  be  published  in 
Auburn,  ‘‘  to  be  dictated  by  spirits  out  of  the  flesh, 
and  by  them  edited,  superintended,  and  controlled. 
Its  object  is  the  disclosure  of  truth  from  Heaven,  guid- 
ing‘ mankind  into  open  vision  of  paradise,  and  open 
communication  with  redeemed  spirits.  The  circle  of 
apostles  and  prophets  are  its  conductors  from  the 
interior,  holding  control  over  its  columns,  and  per- 
mitting no  article  to  find  place  therein  unless  origi- 
nated, dictated,  or  admitted  by  them  : they  acting 
under  direction  of  the  Lord  Supreme.” 

We  hope  the  information  coming  through  its 
columns  will  be  more  reliable  than  the  communica- 
tions from  some  of  the  ‘‘  rapping  spirits.”  No  depend- 
ence whatever  can  be  placed  upon  them.  They  are 
so  blundering,  awkward,  and  uncertain,  and  even 
trickish  and  deceitful,  that  they  spoil  all  our  notions 
of  the  dignity  and  purity  — the  spirituality^  in  fact  — 
of  the  spiritual  world.  The  advocates  of  the  mani- 
festations attribute  the  fault  to  ignorant  spirits^  who 
do  not  know  whether  the  matter  they  attempt  to  speak 
of  be  true  or  not.  Swedenborg  says,  There  are  some 
spirits  so  ignorant  that  they  do  not  know  but  they  are 
the  ones  ca\led  for,  when  another  is  meant.  And  the 
only  way  ta  detect  them,  in  speaking,  is  by  the  differ- 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 


135 


ence  of  sound — that  made  by  intelligent  spirits  being 
clear  and  lively,  and  that  of  the  ignorant  being  low  and 
muffled,  like  the  striking  of  the  hand  upon  a carpet.” 

It  is  contended  by  the  authors  of  the  pamphlet  from 
which  we  quote,  that  these  ignorant  spirits  will  ulti- 
mately progress  to  a state  of  intelligence.  But  this 
idea  of  progression  seems  to  be  at  variance  with  the 
. observations  of  a writer  in  the  Boston  Post,  who  was 
astonished  at  the  wonderful  precocity  of  little  infants 
in  the  spirit  world.  I have  known,”  says  he,  ‘‘  the 
spirit  of  a child,  only  eighteen  months  old  when  he 
died,  and  only  three  months  in  the  second  sphere, 
show  as  much  intelligencey  and  as  perfect  a command 
of  our  language,  as  Dr,  Channing  himself  seems  to 
possess.”  On  the  other  hand,  when  I find  that  “ the 
spirit  of  Dr.  Channing  cannot  express  an  idea  above 
the  rudimental  conception  of  a mere  child,  I am  forced 
to  the  conclusion  that  his  mental  endowments  must 
have  greatly  deteriorated  since  he  left  us.” 

It  is  said  that  the  theological  teachings  of  these 
spirits  generally  agree  with  those  of  Davis,  Sweden- 
borg, and  others  who  have  claimed  to  receive  their 
impressions  from  spirits.  Accordingly,  we  find  them 
using  the  term  higher  and  lower  spheres^  instead  of 
heaven  and  hell,  Swedenborg  prophesied  that  the 
year  1852  would  be  the  one  to  decide  the  fate  of  his 
church  or  his  doctrines ; and  Capron  and  Barron  tell 
us  that  “the  probabilities  now  seem  to  be  that  his 
general  spiritual  theory  will,  not  far  from  that  time, 
be  very  generally  received.”  We  presume  that  the 
“ mysterious  rappings  ” are  considered  by  them  as  so 
many  omens  of  such  an  event.  And  we  may  reason- 
ably conclude  that  they  are  as  decisive  tests.,  as  sure 


136  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS.  t 

prognostications,  as  were  the  various  celestial  signs  of 
the  coming  of  the  end  of  the  world  in  1843.  The 
believers  in  the  “ harmonial  philosophy  ” have  their 
miracles  in  attestation  of  their  theory;  and  so  of  the 
Millerites.  On  Saturday  evening,  January  18,  1851, 
we  are  told  by  La  Roy  Sunderland,  that  Mrs.  Coopei 
(clairvoyant  medium)  was  taken  to  Cambridge,  by 
Mr.  Fernald  and  a friend,  for  the  purpose  of  visiting 
a gentleman  who  had  been  confined  by  a spinal 
difficulty  some  ten  years  or  more.  The  spirits  gave 
beautiful  responses  for  his  consolation,  and  in  the 
sight  of  all  present,  the  sick  man  and  his  bed  were 
moved  by  spiritual  hands  arlone.  The  sick  man  and 
the  bed  whereon  he  lay  ” were  both  moved  by 
attending  angels,  without  any  human  power.  And 
more  recently,  a Mr.  Gordon,  it  is  said,  has  been  taken 
up  and  his  body  moved  some  distance  entirely  by 
spiritual  hands.  Were  such  miracles  ever  wrought 
in  favor  of  Millerism  ? Most  assuredly,  if  we  are  to 
believe  the  Millerites  themselves ; and  even  more  in 
favor  of  witchcraft  also.  At  a meeting  of  the  friends 
of  Millerism,  held  in  Waltham,  in  1842,  a lady  was 
taken  from  her  seat  by  some  unseen  power,  and 
carried  up  to  the  ceiling  of  the  room ; and  she  after- 
wards declared  that  it  was  done  without  any  effort  on 
her  part.  More  recently,  (1851,)  another  lady  of  the 
same  place  testifies  that  she  has,  in  a similar  manner, 
been  taken  from  her  seat  in  church  and  carried  up 
above  the  tops  of  the  pews.  And  at  times,  at  the 
advent  meetings,  strange  noises  have  been  heard, 
houses  also  have  been  shaken,  mirrors  shattered  to 
pieces,  and  furniture  broken,  and  all  have  been  con- 
sidered by  the  Adventists  as  so  many  auguries  or 


INTERCOURSE  WIT.i  DEPARTED  SPIRITS.  137 


signs  of  the  approaching  dissolution  of  all  things,  to 
take  place  in  1843. 

We  have  already  made  mention  of  the  fact,  in  an- 
other place,  that  bewitched  persons  used  to  be  carried 
through  the  air,  on  brooms  and  spits,  to  distant  meet- 
ings, or  Sabbaths,  of  witches.  But  we  will  now  give 
a case  to  the  point. 

On  the  8th  of  September,  1692,  Mary  Osgood, 
wife  of  Captain  Osgood,  of  Andover,  was  taken  before 
John  Hawthorne,  and  other  of  their  majesties’  justices, 
when  she  confessed  that,  about  two  years  before,  she 
was  carried  through  the  air,  in  company  with  Deacon 
Fry’s  wife,  Ebenezer  Banker’s  wife,  and  Goody  Tyler, 
to  Five  Mile  Pond,  where  she  was  baptized  by  the 
devil,  and  that  she  was  transported  back  again 
through  the  air,  in  company  with  the  forenamed 
persons,  in  the  same  manner  as  she  went,  and  believes 
they  were  carried  on  a pole  ! She  was  asked  by  one 
of  the  justices,  how  many  persons  were  upon  the 
pole  ; to  which  she  answered.  As  I said  before, 
viz.,  four  persons,  and  no  more,  but  whom  she  had 
named  above.  , 

Are  not  these  cases  to  be  relied  upon  as  much  as 
those  related  by  Mr.  Sunderland  ? • Could  not  four  re- 
spectable ladies  tell  whether  they  were  actually  carried 
through  the  air  ou  a pole  or  not  ? Could  they  be  de- 
ceived ? Possibly,  in  the  days  of  chloroform,  or  edier,  it 
might  have  been  the  case ; but  not  at  the  period  in 
which  it  actually  occurred. 

Some  of  the  bewitched  persons,  as  in  the  case  of 
Elizabeth  Knap,  of  Groton,  alarmed  the  people  by 
their  ventriloqual  powers,  in  imitating  sounds  and 
languages.  And  it  would  be  nothing  strange  if  source 
12  * 


138  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

of  our  modern  witches  were  in  possession  of  the  same 
talent.  No  wonder  that  the  editor  of  one  of  the 
Boston  papers  should  have  ventured  the  opinion,  that 
if  some  of  these  persons  had  lived  two  hundred  years 
ago,  they  would  have  been  hanged  for  witchcraft. 

It  appears  to  us,  that  if  we  believe  in  all  that  is 
alleged  of  the  rapping  spirits,  and  their  manifestations, 
we  must  be  prepared  to  indorse  all  that  has  been  pub- 
lished of  witches  and  ghosts,  spooks  and  hobgoblins, 
in  every  age  of  the  world,  which,  at  present,  we  are 
not  at  all  inclined  to  do.  We  do  not  believe  that  any 
of  the  noises  heard,  or  any  of  the  information  given, 
has  proceeded  from  beings  gut  of  the  normal  state. 
We  are  rather  inclined  to  adhere  to  the  sentiment  con- 
tained in  the  old  couplet : — 

‘‘  Where  men  believe  in  witches,  witches  are ; 

But  where  they  don’t  believe,  there  are  none  there.” 

We  once  went  to  stay  over  night  in  a houSe  said  to 
be  haunted,  the  house  being  empty  at  the  time,  the 
family  who  had  occupied  it  having  actually  been 
frightened  away  by  the  noises  they  had  heard.  But, 
strange  to  tell,  we  did  not  hear  any  noises^  neither  did 
we  expect  to.  There  was  a house  in  Green  Street, 
Boston,  formerly  occupied  by  the  celebrated  Dr.  Con- 
way, which,  after  his  decease,  was  said  to  be  haunted. 
A young  man  of  our  acquaintance  never  passed  that 
house  late  at  night  but  every  window  in  it  appeared 
to  be  illuminated.  And  finally,  he  became  so  alarmed 
about  it,  that  as  soon  as  he  approached  the  vicinity 
of  the  house,  he  would  commence  running,  and 
continue  to  run  till  it  was  out  of  sight.  We  have 
frequently  kno  vn  him  to  cross  the  ice  on  Charles 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 


139 


River  to  avoid  passing'the  house.  And  still,  we  often 
passed  the  same  house,  at  late  hours  of  the  night, 
without  seeing  any  thing  unusual.  And  we  know  of 
no  reason  why,  unless  it  was  because  we  did  not 
believe  in  such  things,  which  our  friend  actually  did. 
Faith  alone  made  the  difference. 

One  of  the  believers  in  the  “ spirit  rappings  ” tells 
us  that  if  these  things  are  emanations  from  the  spirit 
world,  we  are  bound  to  believe  them.”  True,  if  they 
are ; but  this  little  conjunctive  if  is  a word  of  very 
doubtful  meaning.  We  have  already  shown  how  Mr. 
Miller  kept  the  whole  world  standing  thirty  years  on 
this  same  little  if;  and  then  it  did  not  end  in  1843, 
as  he  supposed  it  would.  We  must,  therefore,  be 
cautious  how  we  depend  upon  a simple  if 

But  we  are  told  that,  as  honest  persons,  we  are 
bound  to  believe  what  we  cannot  disprove  by  actual 
demonstration.  But  let  us  examine  thi^for  a moment. 
The  Greenlanders  have  an  idea  that  thunder  is  caused 
by  two  old  women  flapping  seal  skins  in  the  moon. 
Now,  who  has  ever  been  up  in  the  moon  to  ascertain 
whether  it  is  so  or  not?  Again,  they  say  that  the 
Aurora  Borealis  is  owing  to  the  spirits  of  their  fathers 
frisking  at  football.  Who  can  say  it  is  not  so  ? And 
yet  we  reject  such  belief  on  account  of  its  apparent 
absurdity.  Some, of  the  ancients  have  told  us  that 
the  earth  stands  upon  the  back  of  a tortoise,  or  upon 
that  of  an  elephant;  and  yet,  without  investigation, 
a ruajority  of  mankind  reject  the  idea  as  being  per- 
fectly ridiculous.  We  might  here  remark,  that  no  less 
a scholar  than  the  great  mathematician  Kepler  at- 
tempted to  prove  that  the  earth  is  a vast  animal,  and 
that  the  tiles  are  occasioned  by  the  heavings  of  its 
prodigious  lungs. 


140  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

Many  of  the  performances  of  jugglers  and  ventril- 
oquists puzzle  us,  and  yet  we  do  not  believe  there  is 
any  thing  supernatural  in  them.  Signor  Blitz  once 
called  upon  the  ladies  in  the  hall  where  he  was  giving 
an  exhibition  to  pass  him  a handkerchief  with  their 
name  stamped  upon  it,  and  he  would  put  it  into  a 
pistol  and  fire  it  oft’ in  their  presence,  and  it  should  be 
found  in  the  steeple  of  a church  some  quarter  of  a mile 
distant,  and  yet  not  a window  or  a door  should  be  open 
on  the  occasion.  A committee  of  honest  and  respect- 
,,  able  men  were  despatched  from  the  hall  to  the  house 
of  the  church  sexton,  the  keys  procured,  with  a lan- 
tern, when  the  belfry  was  ascended,  the  handkerchief 
found  hanging  on  the  tongue  of  the  bell,  and  returned 
to  the  lady,  who  instantly  recognized  it  as  the  identi- 
cal handkerchief  she  perssed  into  the  hands  of  the  per- 
former. Now,  who  could  prove  that  the  thing  alleged 
was  not  actuaUy  done  ? and  yet  who  will  believe  that 
it  was  ? 

We  have  heard  distant  sounds  of  music,  and  other 
imitations  of  men,  birds,  and  animals,  that  deceived 
our  sense  of  hearing,  knowing  that  they  were  produced 
by  the  power  of  ventriloquism.  We  have  seen  things 
moved  from  place  to  place  by  magnetic  attraction^  and 
we  do  not  think  it  at  all  strange  that  so  light  an  in- 
strument as  a guitar  could  be  thus  attracted  to  differ- 
ent parts  of  ^a  room  by  an  unseen  power ^ especially 
in  a dark  room,  and  its  tones  be  imitated  by  a being 
as  yet  in  the  normal  state.  A guitar  will  give  vibra- 
tions of  its  tones  to  the  concussions  of  the  air,  caused 
by  *the  conversation  of  persons  present ; and  a stranger 
to  the  fact  might  possibly  interpret  these  vibrations 
as  something  quite  mysterious,  and  suppose  the  in- 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS.  141 


strliment,  as  it  stood  alone,  to  be  touched  by  ^ome 
spirit  hand.  When  people’s  minds,  or  their  imagina- 
tions, get  wrought  up  to  a certain  pitch,  the  most  tri- 
fling things  are  looked  upon  as  wonderful  phenomena. 
Every  thing  is  new^  and  strange^  appalling.  We 
hear  of  the  doings  of  the  spirits  • at  Rochester,  and 
other  places,  and  which  are  called  the  “ushering  in 
of  a new  science^  “We  know  of  what  we  speak,” 
says  the  pamphlet  before  us,  “ we  know  they  are  facts ^ 
strange^  new^  and  to  wonderful ! (See  page 

43.)  And  yet  the  authors  introduce  several  pages 
from  a work  by  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  to  show  that,  as 
early  as  1716,  the  Wesley  family  were  troubled  by 
noises  made  by  the  “ knocking  spirits,”  and  that  “ the 
present  manifestations  have  no  claim  to  the  credit  of 
originality.”  The  cracking  of  Hazel  nuts  upon  Martin 
Luther’s  bed  posts,  and  the  racket  and  rumbling  upon 
his  chamber  stairs,  as  if  many  empty  barrels  and  hogs- 
heads had  been  tumbling  down,  claim  still  greater 
antiquity,  and  belong  to  the  same  category  or  chapter 
of  wonderful  evCUts. 

It  is  said  to  be  impossible  that  any  mere  human 
being  could  inform  persons,  with  whom  they  never 
had  any  previous  knowledge  or  acquaintance,  of  the 
past,  present,  and  future  events  of  their  lives  — whether 
they  are  married  or  single,  the  number  of  their  children 
living  and  dead,  age,  health,  business,  letters  expected, 
the  whereabout  of  long-absent  friends,  &c.  It  is 
supposed  that  such  information  must  indeed  emanate 
from  the  spirit  world.  Yet  precisely  such  things  are 
and  always  have  been  told,  more  or  less,  by  astrolo- 
gers and  fortune  tellers,  without  any  pretensions  to 
being  in  league  with  spirits  of  the  other  worldwS.  We 


142  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

have  said  that  fortune  tellers  do  not  always  fell  cor- 
rectly ; but,  as  poor  an  opinion  as  we  have  of  them, 
we  will  venture  to  assert  that  they  are  full  as  correct, 
if  not  more  so,  in  the  information  they  give,  as  the 
members  of  the  Fox  family,  or  any  of  their  contempo- 
raries, of  the  alleged  spiritual  manifestations. 

Persons  of  sane  mind,  though  ever  so  ignorant  of 
arithmetic  or  orthography,  can  tell  at  least  how  many 
children  they  have,  and  are  usually  able  to  spell  their 
own  narAes  ; but  one  who  has  spent  a good  deal  of 
time  in  witnessing  the  performances  of  the  spirit^rap- 
pers^  says,  They  seem  to  be  unwilling  or  unable  to 
answer  purely  test  questions,  like  that  of  answering 
their  own  names.  I have  never  known  them  to  do 
this,”  says  he,  ‘‘  though  often  solicited.”  He  also  speaks 
of  their  great  deficiency  in  mathematics,  not  being 
able  to  enumerate  the  number  of  children  they  have  on 
earth  with  any  thing  like  accuracy.  I am  aware  that 
such  questions  have  sometimes  been  correctly  an- 
swered, and  I have  heard  them  so  answered ; but  I 
have  much  more  frequently  known  them  to  refuse  en- 
tirely, or  to  do  it  very  awkwardly,  or  to  fail  entirely  in 
the  attempt.  Out  of  five  numbers  four  were  erroneous- 
ly selected  as  the  right  one.  The  fifth  was  right,  of 
course.  This  goes  to  show,  at  least,  that  spirits  have 
greatly  deteriorated^  rather  than  improved^  while  inhab- 
iting the  celestial  spheres.”  But  this  is  not  all.  The 
facility  of  communication  between  the  two  classes  of 
beings  is  also  on  the  decline.  The  time  was  when 
ghosts  or  spirits  held  free  conversation  with  those 
they  visited,  without  calling  in  the  aid  of  clairvoyan- 
cy  or  electricity.  Neither  did  they  resort,  like  modern 
spirits,  to  the  slow  and  clumsy  mode  of  communica- 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS.  143 


tion,  ttirough  the  letters  of  the  alphabet.  In  spelling 
out  a sentence  by  letters,  one  of  the  ladies  com- 
mences repeating  the  alphabet ; and  when  the  desired 
letter  is  mentioned,  a rap  is  heard.  In  this  slow  and 
tedious  process,  long  sentences  are  communicated. 
No  wonder  that  the  slowness  of  the  mode  of  commu- 
nication should  be  considered  as  perfectly  appalling.” 
And  then,  too,  the  substance  of  th6se  communica- 
tions is  too  absurd  and  ridiculous  to  be  believed. 
We  might  here  refer  to  the  information  given  by  the 
prophet  Swedenborg  himself,  in  relation  to  the  con- 
dition of  the  pious  Melancthon  in  the  future  state, 
that  he  was  sometimes  in  an  excavated  stone  cham- 
ber, and  at  other  times  in  hell ; and  when  in  the 
chamber,  he  was  covered  with  bear  skins  to  pro- 
tect him  from  the  cold ; and  that  he  refuses  to 
see  visitors  from  this  world  on  account  of  the  filthi- 
ness of  his  apartment.  This  is  about  as  probable 
and  interesting  as  the  account  given  by  a female 
clairvoyant  in  Cleveland,  Ohio,  who  says  that  she  has 
(just)  had  an  interview  with  Tom  Paine,  who  re- 
cants his  errors,  and  is  at  present  stopping  with  Gen- 
eral Washington  and  Ethan  Allen,  at  a hotel  kept  by 
John  Bunyan.” 

We  here  introduce  the  following  from  one  of  the 
Boston  papers : — 

“ The  ‘ Spiritual  Rappings  ’ exploded.  — There  is  a 
good  article  under  this  head,  on  the  first  page,  to 
which  we  invite  attention.  The  w riter  is  an  accom- 
plished scholar,  an  able  physician,  and  one  of  the  first 
and  best  magnetizers  in  this  country.  He  has  inves- 
tigated the  ‘ rappings  ’ — tested  them  theoretically 
and  practically,  and  ‘ exploded  ^ them,  if  our  readers 


144  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

have  not  already  done  so  for  themselves.  Hif  com- 
munication is  entitled  to  weight,  and  if  circulated,  as 
it  should  be,  among  the  credulous  and  unsuspecting, 
might  save  some  from  the  pitiful  effects  of  a mis- 
chievous, absurd,  and  contemptible  superstitious  de- 
lusion.” 

The  article  is  as  follows : — 

“ About  the  16th  of  December  last,  I called  on  Mr. 
Sunderland,  in  good  faith,  in  order  to  hear  and  see 
manifestations  from  the  spirit  world.  He  received 
me  in  a friendly  manner,  and,  with  a young  lady  who 
was  with  me,  seated  me  in  the  spirit  room.  We  had 
to  wait  an  hour  or  more,  and  while  seated  we  devout- 
ly invoked  the  spirits.  Finding  them  silent,  I put  on 
them  some  of  my  most  powerful  mesmeric  electric 
formula.  They  persevered,  however,  in  preserving 
profound  silence.  ' 

When,  however,  the  medium,  Mrs.  Cooper,  had 
arrived,  and  seven  of  us,  four  gentlemen  and  three 
ladies,  were  seated  round  a square  centre  table,  the 
responses  were  made,  and  came  freely.  The  young 
lady  with  me,  willing  to  believe,  but  wishing  to  know 
with  absolute  certainty,  before  she  assented  to  the 
truth  of  the  proposition,  that  the  rappings  were 
made  by  spirits,  and  not  by  the  persons  engaged  in 
the  business,  had  seated  herself  about  three  feet  from 
the  table,  so  that  she  could  see  under  it.  The  follow- 
ing dialogue  then  ensued  between  Mrs.  Cooper,  her 
adopted  sister,  and  the  young  lady  : — 

‘ WiU  you  sit  close  to  the  table,  miss  ? ’ 

‘‘  ‘ If  they  are  spirits,  they  can  rap  just  as  well  where 
I am.  I am  willing  to  be  convinced,  and  where  I am 
I can  hear  perfectly  well.’ 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS.  • 145 


“ ‘ The  rule  is,  to  sit  close  to  the  table.’ 

‘ I will  not  disturb,  but  choose  to  sit  where  I am.’ 

“ ‘ K you  will  not  comply  with  the  regulation,  you 
had  better  go  into  the  other  room.’ 

‘ I capie  to  know,  and  I shall  sit  where  I am.' 

“ She  was  inflexible,  and  the  work  proceeded. 
When  my  turn  came,  I could  put  no  test  question, 
and  was  so  told.  I saw  and  felt  that  there  was  col- 
lusion, and,  ashamed  of  myself  as  being  the  dupe  of 
supposed  and  known  imposition,  after  enduring  the 
hour’s  sitting,  I arose  with  the  full  conviction  that  all 
was  the  effect  of  bones  and  muscles,  and  of  mes- 
meric action  and  reaction  on  the  subjects  themselves. 
While  we  were  examining  a piano  which  was  used  on 
such  occasions,  and  our  backs  were  turned  towards 
the  table,  standing  partly  sidewise,  I caught  a 
glimpse  of  Mrs.  Cooper’s  foot  in  the  very  position  and 
act  of  commencing  a spirit  somerset  on  the  table^ 
She  looked  confused.  I appeared  not  to  have  fully 
recognized  any  thing  wrong,  thanked  them  for  their 
father’s  kindness  and  their  attention,  and  left  the 
domicil  of  the  ‘ spiritual  philosopher  ’ under  a full, 
stern,  and  abiding  conviction  that  there  was  not  the 
abiding  place  of  invisible  beings  — that  all  was  me- 
chanical which  we  heard,  and  all  that  any  one  had 
heard  or  seen  was  mechanical  or  mesmeric. 

‘‘  The  second  opportunity  I had  of  testing  the  truth 
or  falsity  of  these  spirit  communications  was  in 
the  city  of  Lowell.  Every  thing  was  favorable  as 
to  place,  time,  and  company.  My  eyes  were  every 
where,  and  raps  came  seldom  and  solitary.  The  me- 
dium dropped  from  between  his  fingers  a small  black 
pencil,  about  two  inches  long,  with  which  I believe  he 
13 


146  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

made  the  raps.  After  it  fell,  we  heard  no  more.  He 
looked  despairingly  disappointed,  soon  went  into  a 
trance,  arose,  locked  us  into  the  room,  and  when  the 
hour  had  transpired,  came  out  voluntarily. 

Invited  by  a friend  who  was  anxious  to  convince 
me  more  fully,  and  especially  to  convert  the  young 
.ady  who  was  with  me  at  Mr.  Sunderland’s,  he  called  at 
my  house  with  the  medium,  and  was  received  into 
my  office.  The  young  lady  requested  that  we  should 
stand  around  the  table,  and  no  one  touch  it.  We 
did  so.  On  the  first  response,  she  exclaimed,  indig- 
nantly, addressing  the  medium,  ‘ That,  sir,  was  from 
your  foot ; I heard  it  distinctly  ! ’ He  looked  guilty, 
and  his  eyes  flashed  with  anger.  He  asked  the  spirits 
if  it  was  not  ‘ nonsense,’  and  received  the  response 
from  the  foot,  ‘ yes,’  and  left,  evidently  highly  in- 
censed. 

“ I determined  to  give  one  more  trial  to  the  spirits. 
In  this  latter  case,  there  were  the  three  raps,  clear 
and  strong,  and  the  answers  highly  satisfactory,  as 
far  as  they  went.  But  the  difficulty  was,  that  the 
spirits  were  capricious,  and  would  respond  only  to 
just  such  as  they  saw  fit ; and  the  medium  was  pretty 
well  acquainted  with  me.  The  perfect  regularity  of 
the  knocks,  and  the  sound,  convinced  me  that,  in  this 
instance,  it  was  purely  mechanical.  I endeavored  to 
get  the  secret  from  the  medium,  and  the  answer  was, 
‘ If  I should  tell  you,  you  would  be  as  wise  as  my- 
self.’ She  evidently  knew  how  it  was  done. 

“ I will  now  state  a few  facts,  and  conclude.  1.  Wood 
is  an  excellent  conductor  of  sounds.  A small  wornl, 
called  at  the  south  a sawyer,  and  sought  for  angling, 
can  be  heard  three  yards,  as  it  gnaws  between  the 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEP  KRTED  SPIRITS.  147 

wood  and  bark  of  a fallen  pine ; and  the  slightest 
scratch  of  a pin,  on  the  end  of  an  isolated  mast,  sixty 
feet  long,  can  be  heard  distinctly. 

“ 2.  In  mesmeric  operations,  we  well  know  tl:  at  indi- 
viduals can  be  made  to  hear  and  see  things  that  never 
occurred  or  existed^  and  yet  the  subjects  remain  uncon- 
scious that  they  have  been  made  the  subjects  of  mes- 
meric hallucination  ! 

3.  Persons  highly  observant  and  susceptible  can, 
by  their  eye  and  feeling,  when  they  put  themselves 
into  a semi-abnormal  condition,  tell,  in  many  instances 
nine  tim’es  out  of  ten,  who  is  and  who  is  not  a be- 
liever, and  what  is  in  the  mind  of  the  inquirer, 

‘‘  4.  Mediums  are  invariably  of  this  character. 

5.  In  matters  of  faith,  friendship,  love,  or  the  spirit 
world,  many  are  willing  to  be  deceived;  and  when 
they  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  shrewd  and  designing, 
who  can  appear  the  impersonation  of  truth,  virtue, 
honesty,  and  even  piety  itself,  they  are  emphatically 
humbugged^  and  give  their  money  and  their  testimony 
to  confirm  the  fraud. 

“ Lastly.  Many  are  so  sincere  and  honest  in  their 
intentions,  that  it  is  not  in  their  hearts  to  believe  that 
some  of  our  most  respectable  men,  even  clergymen, 
would  lend  their  names  to'sustain  any  thing  but  what 
they  had  believed  and  tested  as  a reality,  and  therefore 
themselves  believe. 

‘‘  Now,  Mr.  Editor,  from  all  that  I have  seen  and 
know  of  these  spiritual  communications,  as  Wrappings,’ 
and  from  all  these  facts,  I am  free  to  declare,  that  I 
believe  them  an  arrant  humbug,  and  one,  too,  of  the 
most  pernicious  tendency.  They  can  all  be  traced  to 
a human  agency,  as  either  mechanical  or  mesmeric, 


148  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

alone  or  combined  ; and  I will  give  my  right  hand  to 
any  medium  whose  operation  and  device  I cannot 
fully  discover,  trace,  and  demonstrate,  as  deducible 
from  either  the  one  or  both  of  these  sources,  and  from 
no  other P 

A correspondent  of  the  Boston  Traveller,  in  a com- 
munication dated  New  York,  January  22,  1852,  says, 
‘‘  I look  upon  the  delusion  as  I do  upon  a contagious 
disease.  It  is  a moral  epidemic.  Any  man  of  peculiar 
diathesis  may  be  its  victim.  It  spreads  by  sympathy 
and  by  moral  infection.  Men  of  standing  and  intel- 
lect gravely  and  seriously  affirm  that  they  have  seen 
a man  rise  and  float  about  the  room  like  a feather,  till 
some  unbelieving  wretch  approaches  and  breaks  the 
spell,  when  the  aerial  swimmer  falls  suddenly  to  the 
floor.  Franklin,  Washington,  and  all  the  signers  of 
the  Declaration  of  Independence,  have  visited  them, 
and  these  departed  worthies  sanction  any  doctrine 
which  the  uninitiated  may  happen  to  entertain  before 
consulting  them.”  A.  J.  Davis  says,  ‘‘  There  is  a class 
of  spirits  who  dwell  in  divine  love  more  than  in  divine 
wisdom,  and  who  are  easily  influenced  to  feel  pre- 
cisely what  the  majority  of  those  who  consult  them 
feel  and  think,  and  under  peculiar  circumstances  will 
say  precisely  what  the  questioning  minds  of  the  circle 
may  ardently  and  positively  desire.  Affectionate  spirits 
— those  dwelling  in  the  love  circles — are  readily  in- 
fluenced to  approve  the  desires  of  the  hearts  cf  those 
with  whom  they  commune  on  earth  ; as  in  our  homes, 
the  infant,  by  virtue  of  its  cries  and  positive  entreaties, 
captivates  the  affectionate,  and  perhaps  intelligent, 
mother,  who,  consequently,  forthwith  coincides  with 
her  child’s  desires,  submitting  her  judgment  ta  its 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 


149 


powerful  appeals.  Thus  it  is,  through  the  power  of 
sympathy,  spirits  of  the  other  world  gratify  all  our 
thoughts  and  desires.”  This  is  the  opinion  of  Mr. 
Davis,  which  may  pass  for  what  it  is  worth.  We 
never  indorse  his  spiritual  notions. 

To  give  an  idea  of  the  conduct  exhibited  at  the 
circles,  or  meetings,  of  the  harmonials,”  we  submil 
the  following  from  the  Springfield  Republican  of 
January,  1852  : — 

When  we  entered  the  hall,  the  meeting  had  not 
commenced,  and  all  parties  were  engaged  in  a lively 
chat.  Soon  there  was  a spontaneous  coming  to  order, 
and  the  ladies  formed  a circle  around  a table.  The 
gentlemen  then  formed  a larger  circle,  entirely  sur- 
rounding the  ladies.  A good  hymn  was  given  out  and 
sung.  During  the  singing,  we  noticed  one  lady  grow- 
ing excessively  pale  and  cadaverous.  Then  her  hands 
began  to  twitch,  and  she  commenced  pounding  upon 
the  table.  Directly  opposite  her,  a young  woman  was 
undergoing  the  process  of  being  magnetized  by  the 
spirits,  while  she,  as  we  were  informed,  was  resisting 
them.  Her  hands  were  drawn  under  the  table  by 
sudden  and  powerful  jerks,  and  every  muscle  in  her 
body  seemed  to  be  agitated  with  the  most  powerful 
commotion,  as  if  she  were  acted  upon  in  every  part 
by  shocks  of  electricity.  This  continued  for  ten  or 
fifteen  minutes,  until  she  was,  at  last,  in  a state  ap- 
parently resembling  the  magnetic  sleep. 

‘‘ Another  lady,  with  a fine  eye  and  an  intellectual  ♦ 
cast  of  countenance,  was  then  moved  to  write,  which 
she  did,  while  her  eyes  stared  and  rolled  as  if  in  a state 
of  frenzy,  and  every  muscle  seemed  strained  to  its 
utmost  tension.  She  wrote  absolutelv  furiously,  but 
Id  * 


150  INTSRCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

no  one  but  the  spirits  could  read  it,  and  it  was  passed 
over  to  another  medium,  who  announced  it  a message 
of  such  utter  unimportance  that  we  have  forgotten  it. 
A brawny  blacksmith  was  among  the  mediums,  but 
he  did  nothing  but  pound  on  the  table,  and  write  the 
word  ‘ sing.’  The  famous  medium  Gordon  was  there, 
too,  and  he  went  through  various  contortions — got 
down  upon  his  knees,  stood  upon  his  seat,  and 
stretched  up  his  arms  and  fingers,  trembling  all  the 
while,  as  if  in  the  highest  state  of  nervous  excitement. 
Once  he  was  twitched  bodily  under  the  table,  uttering 
a scream  as  he  went.  At  times,  the  different  me- 
diums would  rise,  spread  their  arms,  slap  the  table, 
and  throw  their  hands  into  motions  almost  inconceiv- 
ably rapid. 

“ One  of  the  mediums,  a young  woman,  arose  by 
the  dictation  and  powerful  urging  of  the  spirits, 
and  delivered  a rambling  sermon.  It  abounded  in 
quotations  from  the  Bible  and  the  doctrines  of  Uni- 
versalism. 

“ But  it  was  when  the  singing  was  in  progress  that 
the  spirits  and  the  mediums  were  in  the  highest 
ecstasy.  Then  the  latter  would  pound,  and  throw 
their  arms  around,  and  point  upwards,  in  the  most 
fantastic  manner  possible.  And  thus,  with  singing, 
and  pounding,  and  reading  the  Bible,  and  writing, 
and  preaching,  the  evening  passed  away ; and  while 
Old  Hundred  was  being  sung,  the  spirits  gave  their 
good  night  to  the  circle. 

‘‘We  can  give  but  a faint  idea  of  this  scene.  It  is 
one  we  shall  never  forget,  and  we  only  wish  that  the 
respectable  men  we  saw  there,  the  men  of  age  and 
experience,  the  young  men  and  young  women,  could 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS.  151 


understand  the  pity  with  which  a man  without  the 
circle  of  their  sympathy  regarded  them.  With  the 
light  of  reason  within  them,  with  minds  not  untaught 
by  education,  and  with  the  full  and  perfect  revelation 
of  God’s  will  in  their  very  hands,  it  was  indeed  most 
pitiable  to  see  them  swallowing  these  fantastic  mum- 
meries, ai^d  mingling  them,  in  all  their  wild,  furious, 
and  unmeaning  features,  with  the  worship  of  Him  who 
manifests  himself  in  the  ‘ still  small  voice.’ 

“ Of  the  sincerity  of  the  majority  of  those  present 
we  have  no  doubt;  but  that  there  are  rank  impostors 
in  this  town,  who  are  leading  astray  the  credulous,  we 
have  as  little  doubt.  The  most  that  we  saw  on  Satur- 
day night  was  mesmerism,  and  the  rest  a very  trans- 
parent attempt  at  deception.  At  any  rate,  if  it  was 
any  thing  else,  we  should  attribute  it  to  any  thing  but 
good  spirits.  Were  we  a devil,  and  should  we 
wish  to  see  how  foolish  we  could  make  people 
appear,  we  should  choose  this  way.  O men  and 
women,  do  have  done  with  such  outrageous  non- 
sense.” 

Some  have  been  most  grossly  deceived,  and  even 
made  insane,  by  being  made  to  believe  that  they  were 
magnetized  by  spirits.  This  was  the  case  with  one 
of  the  celebrated  Hutchinson  singers — Judson  J. 
Hutchinson.  Mr.  Sunderland,  in  the  fourth  number 
of  the  Spiritual  Philosopher,  observes  as  follows : 

We  shall  hear  of  communications  from  ‘prophets,’ 
‘ apostles,’  ‘ kings,’  and  ‘ statesmen,’  and  of  divers 
‘ revelations,’  said  to  be  made  by  them.  We  shall 
hear  of  human  beings  said  to  be  magnetized  by  spiiits. 
But  the  good  and  the  true  will  know  and  understand 
how  eas}  it  is  for  some  to  become  ‘ magnetized’  by  theii 


152  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

own  ideas^  and  to  take  for  ‘ revelations  ’ the  fancies  of 
their  own  brains.  The  notion  about  mortals  being 
magnetized  by  spirits  is  a mistake,  an  error ; and  it 
was  this  error  which  was  the  principal  cause  of  all 
the  real  difficulty  in  the  case  of  Judson  J.  Hutchinson. 
Mr.  H>  was  made  to  believe  that  he  was  in  company 
with  his  deceased  brother,  and  that  his  own  deceased 
children  came  and  sat  upon  his  knees,  and  put  their 
arms  about  his  neck.  When  he  found  himself  sinking 
into  an  abnormal  state^  he  was  told  to  believe  that  it 
was  the  spirits^  and  that  there  was  nothing  human 
about  it.  This,  of  course,  Mr.  H.  was  ready  to  believe. 
He  had  heard  of  others  being  magnetized  by  spirits, 
and  they  were  happy,  very  happy.  And  as  this 
seemed  to  promise  him  approximation  to  the  spirit 
world,  for  which  he  was  earnestly  longing,  he  readily 
gave  himself  entirely  to  that  idea.”  The  operator, 
Mr.  Hazard,  of  Rochester,  New  York,  suggested  that 
Mr.  Hutchinson  should  ask  the  spirits  to  move  his 
(Mr.  H.’s)  hand  to  the  top  of  his  own  head,  that  then  he 
(Mr.  H.)  might  know  it  was  they.  “ But  the  operator 
should  have  known,”  says  Mr.  Sunderland,  “ that  his 
suggesting  it  to  the  mind  of  Mr.  Hutchinson,  in  the 
manner  he  did,  or,  if  Mr.  Hutchinson’s  own  mind 
was  directed  to  the  movement  of  his  own  hand,  that 
was  sufficient  to  cause  his  hand  to  move,  even  if  there 
had  been  no  spirits  in  existence.  And  so,  when  Mr.  H. 
went  to  Cleveland,  the  difficulty  was  increased  by  a 
repetition  of  the  cause.  He  fell  into  the  same  state 
again,  of  course,  when  similar  associations  brought  it 
up  before/nis  mind ; and  there  he  was  again  told  by 
a claijyoyant  lady,  that  she  ‘ saw  the  spirits  ’ (his 
brother  Benjamin  and  Swedenborg)  operating  upon 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 


153 


him.  The  effect  was,  to  render  him  insaneP  His 
brother  Jes^e  says,  that  “ the  shock  was  too  great 
for  Judson,  on  account  of  his  bodily  weakness,  and 
that  his  feeble  nature  was  too  fine  strung  to  bear  up 
against  the  severe  attacks,  and  it  was  with  great 
difficulty  he  was  brought  back  to  Milford,  ^ New 
Hampshire.”  While  in  this  state,  Mr.  Sunderland 
was  sent  for,  and  staid  with  him  three  davs  and 
three  nights,  to  render  him  assistance.  Mr.  S.  says, 
“ He  was  unfortunate  in  being  told  that  he  was 
magnetized  by  spirits,  and  still  more  so,  perhaps,  in 
the  treatment  he  met  with  from  some  uncongenial 
spirits  in  Syracuse  and  in  Worcester.”  From  this, 
as  well  as  from  some  other  unfortunate  cases,  persons 
are  admonished  to  be  careful  to  refrain  from  visiting 
such  impostors. 

Some  have  been  told  that  St.  Paul,  St.  Peter,  St. 
Luke,  and  Timothy,  were  present,  and  answered  ques- 
tions put  to  them ; but  Mr.  Davis  and  Mr.  Sunderland 
declare  it  to  be  false.  Mr.  Davis  says,  “ This  point  I 
have  been  led  to  investigate  carefully ; and  at  no  one 
of  the  circles  referred  to  do  I discover,  upon  the  most 
critical  interior  retrospection,  a single  communication 
from  the  veritable  St.  Paul,  nor  from  any  one  of  his 
glorious  compeers.” 

So  of  Benjamin  Franklin,  who,  it  is  said,  has  never 
condescended  to  converse  but  a very  few  times  with 
earthly  beings,  though  his  name  is  often  quoted  in 
connection  with  clairvoyancy.  The  reason  he  is  said 
to  assign  to  Mr.  Davis  is,  that  he  cannot  prevent 
the  almost  exact  human  imitations  of  his  vibrations ; 
and  that  they  produce  so  much  confusion  and  con 
tradiction,  that  he  thinks  it  best  to  wait  until  som 


154  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

further  improvement  can  be  made  in  the  mode  of  com- 
r^unication  between  the  two  worlds.”  Yet  how  many 
are  told  that  they  have  been  put  in  communication 
with  Franklin ! 

Mr.  Sunderland  says,  We  need  the  same  condi- 
tions, or  guaranties,  for  believing  spirits^  that  we  do 
for  believing  human  testimony.”  Speaking  of  those 
clairvoyants  who  are  supposed  to  be  exalted  into  the 
spirit  sphere,  so  as  to  see  and  converse  with  spirits,  he 
says,  Whether  they  do,  really,  see  the  spirits,  whom 
they  think  they  do,  must  be  determined  by  other  things 
besides  their  own  testimony.  We  are  not  obliged  to 
take  their  own  mere  ipse  dixit  upon  this,  any  more  than 
upon  any  other  subject.”  And  as  yet,  as  has  been 
remarked  by  Dr.  Phelps,  there  is  no  proof  that  what 
purports  to  be  a revelation  from  spirits  is  the  work  of 
spirits  at  all,  Mr.  Sunderland,  for  all  we  can  see,  is 
liable  to  be  in  an  error,  as  well  as  others ; and  all  the 
evidence  he  gives  us  that  he  has  had  interviews  and 
holds  conversations  with  spirits  is  that  of  his  own  tes- 
timony alone.  And  so  of  Mr.  Davis. 

We  have  said  that  no  dependence  whatever  can  be 
placed  upon  the  rapping  spirits.  Dr.  Phelps,  of  Strat- 
ford, Connecticut,  once  heard  a very  loud  rapping 
under  the  table  while  at  his  breakfast.  I asked  if  it 
was  my  sister.  The  answer  was,  ‘ Yes.’  ‘ Well,’  said 
I,  ‘ if  you  are  the  spirit  of  my  sister,  you  can  tell  me 
how  many  chil.dren  you  have  in  this  world.’  So  the 
spirit  commenced  counting,  and  counted  up  to  twenty- 
five,  when  I pronounced  it  a lying  spirit.  I asked  it, 
‘Are  you  unhappy  ? ’ It  answered,  ‘ Yes.’  ‘ Can  I 
do  you  any  good  ? ’ ‘ Yes.’  ‘ How  ? ’ The  spirit 

then  called  for  the  alphabet,  and  spelled  out,  ‘ Give 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 


le^5 


me  a glass  of  fresh  gin.’  ‘ What  will  you  do  with 
it,’  said  I.  ^Pvt  it  to  my  mouths  I asked,  ‘ Where  is 
your  mouth  ? ’ No  answer.” 

Letters,  and  lines  written  upon  scraps  of  paper, 
have,  it  is  said,  been  sent  from  the  other  world.  The 
following  was  dropped  from  the  ceiling  of  Mrs.  Phelps’s 
parlor  when  she  and  others  were  present. 

“ Sir,  — Sir  Sambo’s  compliments,  and  begs  the 
ladies  to  accept  as  a token  of  his  esteem.”  Other 
papers  have  been  similarly  written  upon,  and  signed 
‘‘  Sam  Slick,”  The  Devil,”  Beelzebub,”  “ Lorenzo 
Dow,”  &c. 

On  the  15th  of  March,  1850,  a large  turnip  was 
thrown  against  Dr.  Phelps’s  parlor  window,  having 
several  characters  carved  out  upon  it,  somewhat  re- 
sembling the  Chinese  characters.  A facsimile  of  them 
may  be  found  in  Davis’s  explanation  of  Modern  Mys- 
teries, page  55. 

Some  may  receive  such  things  as  emanations  from 
the  spirit  world ; but  to  us  they  seem  too  simple  and 
puerile  to  be  considered  as  having  any  thing  to  do 
with  the  higher  spheres. 

Dr.  Phelps,  who  has  been  witness  to  every  species 
of  manoeuvre  of  the  alleged  spirit  rappers,  says  that 
he  has  become  fully  satisfied  that  no  reliance  whatever 
is  to  be  placed  on  their  communications,  either  as  a 
source  of  valuable  information,  or  as  a means  of 
acquiring  truth.  I am  satisfied,”  says  he,  ‘‘that  their 
communications  are  wholly  ivorthless.  They  are  often 
contradictory,  often  prove  false,  frequently  trifling  and 
nonsensical,  and  more  in  character  with  what  might 
be  expected  of  a company  of  loafers  on  a spree  than 
from  spirits  returned  from  a world  of  retribution  to 
‘tell  the  secrets  of  their  prison  house.’  ” 


156 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 


With  regard  to  moving  tables,  chairs,  beds,  &c.,  Mr. 
Davis  says  that,  at  a circle  of  friends  in  Bridgeport* 
Connecticut,  there  was  a large  congregation  of  spirits, 
who,  from  a distance  of  eighty  miles,  or  thirty  above 
the  atmosphere  of  our  earth,  directed  a mighty  column 
of  vital  electricity  and  magnetism,  which  column  or 
current,  penetrating  all  intermediate  substances,  and 
by  a process  of  infiltration,  entered  the  fine  particles 
of  matter  which  composed  the  table,  and  raised  it, 
several  successive  times,  three  or  four  feet  from  the 
floor ! ” This  we  are  to  receive  upon  his  authority, 
or  upon  the  testimony  of  those  who  may  say  they 
saw  the  table  moved.  But  if  the  operator  can  make 
things  appear  that  never  occurred  or  existed^  and  can 
imagine  a thing,  and  have  that  imagination  transferred 
to  others^  then  what  evidence  have  we  that  spirits  are 
concerned  in  the  transaction  ? Just  none  at  all.  A 
while  ago,  we  heard  of  an  Italian,  at  the  Massachusetts 
Hospital,  who  could  raise  tables  from  the  floor  with- 
out touching  them  ; and  the  art  of  so  doing,  he  said,  he 
learned  in  Italy.  And  how  are  we  to  account  for  the 
Millerites  and  others  being  so  raised,  as  they  believed  ? 
Are  they  not  as  much  to  be  credited  as  those  who 
profess  a belief  in  the  miracles  of  the  “ harmonial 
philosophers  ” ? For  ourselves,  we  are  satisfied  that 
such  things,  for  the  most  part,  are  but  a delusion, 
whether  they  are  alleged  to  take  place  among  those 
supposed  to  be  bewitched,  the  Adventists,  or  the  har- 
monials. 

As  to  the  rapping  noises^  we  are  inclined  to  think 
they  may  have  something  to  do  with  the  knee  and 
toe  joints,  and  that  the  two  performers  usually  sit  to- 
gether, in  order  the  better  to  alternate  with,  and  spell 
or  relieve  each  other.  Upon  a fair  trial,  it  certainly 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 


157 


has  been  proved  that  the  noises  cannot  be  produced 
when  the  joints  are  grasped  firmly  by  another.  But 
it  may  be  doubted  by  some  whether  the  joints  can  be 
made  to  produce  the  distinct  rappings  that  are  some- 
times heard.  We  think  they  can.  A few  years  ago, 
a boy  in  London  gave  exhibitions  of  what  was 
termed  ‘‘  chin  miisicP  It  was  done  by  striking  the 
fists  upon  the  lower  jaw.  By  this  practice  he  wasi 
able  to  produce  quite  loud  and  distinct  sounds,  and 
play  a variety  of  tunes,  to  the  amusement  of  the  pub- 
lic. The  sounds  were  made  by  the  finger  joints,  it 
was  supposed;  and  perhaps  the  jaw  bone  may  have 
contributed  its  share  in  the  performance.  The  sounds 
given  by  the  “ rapping  spirits  ” are  by  no  means  so  re- 
markable as  many  suppose.  They  are  often  quite  in- 
distinct, and  nearly  inaudible.  Unless  a person  was 
possessed  of  a large  share  of  credulity,  he  would 
never  consider  them  as  the  responses  of  an  intelligent 
spirit.  This  is  the  decided  conviction  of  hundreds 
who  have  witnessed  their  performances  in  various 
parts  of  the  country.  Yet  many  have  been,  and 
others  will  be,  deceived.  And,  doubtless,  many  ten- 
der and  sensitive  minds  may  be  made  insane  by  the 
wicked  trifling  of  these  unprincipled  impostors.  Cer- 
tainly we  have  not  the  least  desire  to  set  at  nought 
any  thing  of  a truly  serious  character.  Yet  we  are 
constrained  to  believe  that  the  things  of  which  we 
have  spoken  are  too  ridiculous  and  nonsensical,  if 
not  actually  sinful^  to  be  entitled  to  the  least  favor 
from  the  public.  The  learned  Thomas  Dick,  in  his 
Essay  on  the  Improvement  of  Society,  gives  an 
account  of  far  more  singular  and  wonderful  phenome- 
na produced  by  mechanical  agency,  than  any  that  has 
14 


158  INTERCOURSE  rV^ITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

as  yet  been  attributed  to  the  agency  of  spirits^  as  af 
firmed  by  A.  J.  Davis,  or  La  Roy  Sunderland.  And 
we  here  subjoin  the  facts  of  the  case,  for  the  benefit 
of  the  public  : — 

“ Soon  after  the  murder  of  King  Charles  L,  a com- 
mission was  appointed  to  survey  the  king’s  house 
at  Woodstock,  with  the  manor,  park,  and  other  de- 
mesnes belonging  to  that  manor.  One  Collins^  under 
a feigned  name,  hired  himself  as  secretary  to  the 
commissioners,  who,  upon  the  13th  October,  1649, 
met,  and  took  up  their  residence  in  the  king’s  own 
rooms.  His  majesty’s  bed  chamber  they  made  their 
kitchen,  the  council  hall  their  pantry,  and  the  pres- 
ence chamber  was  the  place  where  they  met  for  the 
despatch  of  business.  Things  being  thus  prepared, 
they  met  on  the  16th  for  business ; and  in  the  midst 
of  their  first  debate,  there  entered  a large  black  dog 
(as  they  thought,)  which  made  a dreadful  howling, 
overturned  two  or  three  of  their  chairs,  and  then  crept 
under  a bed  and  vanished.  This  gave  them  the 
greater  surprise,  as  the  doors  were  kept  constantly 
locked,  so  that  no  real  dog  could  get  in  or  out.  The 
next  day  their  surprise  was  increased,  when,  sitting 
at  dinner  in  a lower  room,  they  heard  plainly  the 
noise  of  persons  walking  over  their  heads,  though 
they  well  knew  the  doors  were  all  locked,  and  there 
could  be  nobody  there.  Presently  after,  they  heard, 
also,  all  the  wood  of  the  King’s  Oak  brought  by  par- 
cels from  the  dining  room,  and  thrown  with  great  vio- 
lence into  the  presence  chamber,  as  also  all  the  chairs, 
stools,  tables,  and  other  furniture  forcibly  hurled 
about  the  room  ; their  papers,  containing  the  minutes 
of  their  transactions,  were  torn,  and  the  ink  glass 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEP  ^RTED  SPIRITS.  159 


broken.  When  all  this  noise  had  ceased,  Giles 
Sharp,  their  secretary,  proposed  first  to  enter  into 
these  rooms ; and  in  presence  of  the  commission- 
ers, from  whom  he  received  the  key,  he  opened  the 
doors,  and  found  the  wood  spread  about  the  room,  the 
chairs  tossed  about  and  broken,  the  papers  torn,  but 
not  the  least  track  of  any  human  creature,  nor  the 
least  reason  to  suspect  one,  as  the  doors  were  all  fast, 
and  the  keys  in  the  custody  of  the  commissioners. 
It  was  therefore  unanimously  agreed  that  the  power 
that  did  this  mischief  must  have  entered  at  the  key- 
hole. The  night  following.  Sharp,  with  two  of  the 
commissioners’  servants,  as  they  were  in  bed  in  the 
same  room,  which  room  was  contiguous  to  that  where 
the  commissioners  lay,  had  their  beds’  feet  lifted  up  so 
much  higher  than  their  heads,  that  they  expected  to 
have  their  necks  broken,  and  then  they  were  let  fall  at 
once  with  so  much  violence  as  shook  the  whole 
house,  and  more  than  ever  terrified  the  commissioners. 
On  the  night  of  the  19th,  as  they  were  all  in  bed  iY\ 
the  same  room,  fbr  greater  safety,  and  lights  burning 
oy  theni,  the  candles  in  an  instant  went  out,  with  a 
sulphurous  smell;  and  that  moment  many  trenchers 
of  wood  were  hurled  about  the  room,  which  next 
morning  were  found  to  be  the  same  their  honors  had 
eaten  out  of  the  day  before,  which  were  all  removed 
from  the  pantry,  though  not  a lock  was  found  opened 
in  the  whole  house.  The  next  night  they  fared  still 
worse  ; the  candles  went  out,  as  before ; the  curtains 
of  their  honors’  beds  were  rattled  to  and  fro  with 
great  violence  ; they  received  many  cruel  blows  and 
bruises  by  eight  great  pewter  dishes  and  a number  of 
wooden  trenchers  being  thrown  on  their  beds,  which, 


160  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS. 

being  heaved  off,  were  heard  rolling  about  the  room, 
though  in  the  morning  none  of  these  were  to  be  seen. 

“ The  next  night  the  keeper  of  the  king’s  house  and 
his  dog  lay  in  the  commissioners’  room,  and  then  they 
had  no  disturbance.  But  on  the  night  of  the  22d, 
though  the  dog  lay  in  the  room  as  before,  yet  the 
candles  went  out,  a number  of  brickbats  fell  from  the 
chimney  into  the  room,  the  dog  howled  piteously, 
their  bed  clothes  were  all  stripped  off,  and  their  terror 
increased.  On  the  24th,  they  thought  all  the  wood 
of  the  King’s  Oak  was  violently  thrown  down  by  their 
bedsides  ; they  counted  sixty-four  billets  that  fell,  and 
some  hit  and  shook  the  beds  in  which  they  lay  ; but 
in  the  morning  none  was  found  there,  nor  had  the 
4oor  been  opened  where  the  billet  wood  was  kept. 
The  next  night  the  candles  were  put  out,  the  curtains 
rattled,  and  a dreadful  crack,  like  thunder,  was  heard  ; 
and  one  of  the  servants,  running  in  haste,  thinking 
his  master  was^  killed,  found  three  dozen  of  trenchers 
laid  smoothly  under  the  quilt  by  him.  But  all  this 
was  nothing  to  what  succeeded  afterwards.  The 
29th,  about  midnight,  the  candles  went  out ; something 
walked  majestically  through  the  room,  and  opened 
and  shut  the  windows ; great  stones  were  thrown 
violently  into  the  room,  some  of  which  fell  on  the 
beds,  others  on  the  floor ; and  at  about  a quarter  after 
one,  a noise  was  heard  as  of  forty  cannon  discharged 
together,  and  again  repeated  at  about  eight  minutes’  in- 
tervals. This  alarmed  and  raised  all  the  neighborhood, 
who,  coming  into  their  honors’  room,  gathered  up  the 
great  stones,  fourscore  in  number,  and  laid  them  by 
in  the  corner  of  a field,  where  they  were  afterwards  to 
be  seen.  This  noise,  like  the  discharge  of  cannon, 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  SPIRITS.  161 

was  heard  for  several  miles  round.  During  these 
noises,  the  commissioners  and  their  servants  gave  one 
another  over  for  lost,  and  cried  out  for  help ; and  Giles 
Sharp,  snatching  up  a sword,  had  well  nigh  killed  one 
of  their  honors,  mistaking  him  for  the  spirit,  as  he 
came  in  his  shirt  from  his  own  room  to  theirs.  While 
they  were  together,  the  noise  was  continued,  and  part 
of  the  tiling  of  the  house  was  stripped  off,  and  all  the 
windows  of  an  upper  room  were  taken  away  with  it. 
On  the  30th,  at  midnight,  something  walked  into  the 
chamber,  treading  like  a bear ; it  walked  many  times 
about,  then  threw  the  warming  pan  violently  on  the 
floor ; at  the  same  time,  a large  quantity  of  broken 
glass,  accompanied  with  great  stones  and  horse  bones, 
came  pouring  into  the  room  with  uncommon  force.  On 
the  1st  of  November,  the  most  dreadful  scene  of  all 
ensued.  Candles  in  every  part  of  the  room  were 
lighted  up,  and  a great  fire  made ; at  midnight,  the 
candles  all  yet  burning,  a noise  like  the  bursting  of  a 
cannon  was  heard  in  the  room,  and  the  burning  billets 
were  tossed  about  by  it  even  into  their  honors’  beds, 
who  called  Giles  and  his  companions  to  their  relief, 
otherwise  the  house  had  been  burned  to  the  ground ; 
about  an  hour  after,  the  candles  went  out  as  usual, 
the  crack  as  of  many  cannon  was  heard^  and  many 
pailfuls  of  green  stinking  water  were  thrown  upon 
their  honors’  beds ; great  stones  were  also  thrown  in 
as  before,  the  bed  curtains  and  bedsteads  torn  and 
broken,  the  windows  shattered,  and  the  whole  neigh- 
borhood alarmed  with  the  most  dreadful  noises  ; nay, 
the  very  rabbit  stealers,  that  were  abroad  that  night 
in  the  warren,  were  so  terrified,  that  they  fled  for  fear, 
^nd  left  their  ferrets  behind  them.  One  of  their 
14  * 


162  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEUARTED  SPIRITS. 

honors  this  night  spoke,  and,  in  the  name  of  God^ 
asked  what  it  was^  and  why  it  disturbed  them  so. 
No  answer  was  given  to  t is ; but  the  noittc  ceased 
for  a while,  when  the  spirit  came  again  ; and  as  they 
all  agreed,  brought  with  it  seven  devils  worse  than 
ii3elf.  One  of  the  servants  now  lighted  a large  candle, 
and  set  it  in  the  doorway  between  the  two  chambers, 
to  see  what  passed ; and  as  he  watched  it,  he  plainly 
saw  a hoof  striking  the  candle  and  candlestick  into  the 
middle  of  the  room,  and  afterwards,  making  three 
scrapes  over  the  snuff,  scraped  it  out.  Upon  this  the 
same  person  was  so  bold  as  to  draw  a sword ; but  he 
had  scarcely  got  it  out,  when  he  felt  another  invisible 
hand  holding  it  too,  and  pulling  it  from  him,  and  at 
length,  prevailing,  struck  him  so  violently  on  the  head 
with  the  pommel,  that  he  fell  down  for  dead  with  the 
blow.  At  this  instant  was  heard  another  burst,  like 
the  discharge  of  the  broadside  of  a ship  of  war,  and  at 
the  interval  of  a minute  or  two  between  each,  no  less 
than  nineteen  such  discharges.  These  shook  the 
house  so  violently  that  they  expected  every  moment 
it  would  fall  upon  their  heads.  The  neighbors,  being 
all  alarmed,  flocked  to  the  house  in  great  numbers, 
and  all  joined  in  prayer  and  psalm  singing;  during 
which  the  noise  continued  in  the  other  rooms,  and  the 
discharge  of  cannons  was  heard  as  from  without, 
though  no  visible  agent  was  seen  to  discharge  them. 
But  what  was  the  most  alarming  of  all,  and  put  an  end 
to  their  proceedings  effectually,  happened  the  next  day, 
as  they  were  all  at  dinner,  when  a paper,  in  which  they 
had  signed  a mutual  agreement  to  reserve  a part  of  the 
premises  out  of  the  general  survey,  and  afterwards  to 
share  it  equally  among  themselves,  (wh.’ch  paper  they 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEPARTED  Si  IRI TS. 


163 


had  hid  for  the  present  under  the  earth,  in  a pot  in  one 
corner  of  the  room,  and  in  which  an  orange  tree  grew,) 
was  consumed  in  a wonderful  manner  by  the  earth’s 
taking  fire,  with  which  the  pot  was  filled,  and  burning 
violently  with  a blue  flame  and  an  intolerable  stench, 
so  that  they  were  all  driven  out  of  the  house,  to  which 
they  could  never  be  again  prevailed  upon  to  return.” 

This  story  has  been  somewhat  abridged  from  the 
Encyclopaedia  Britannica,  where  it  is  quoted  from  Dr. 
Plot’s  History  of  Oxfordshire,  in  which  these  extraor- 
dinary occurrences  are  ascribed  to  satanic  influence 
At  the  time  they  happened,  they  were  viewed  as  the  el 
fects  of  supernatural  poiuers  ; and  even  Dr.  Plot  seems 
disposed  to  ascribe  them  to  this  cause.  Though 
many  tricks,”  says  the  doctor,  have  often  been 
played  in  affairs  of  this  kind,  yet  many  of  the  things 
above  related  are  not  reconcilable  with  juggling ; such 
as  the  loud  noises  beyond  the  powers  of  man  to  make 
without  such  instruments  as  were  not  there ; the  tear- 
ing and  breaking  the  beds ; the  throwing  about  the 
fire ; the  hoof  treading  out  the  candle ; and  the  striv- 
ing for  the  sword;  and  the  blow  the  man  received 
from  the  pommel  of  it.”  It  was  at  length  ascertained, 
however,  that  this  wonderful  contrivance  was  all  the 
invention  of  the  memorable  Joseph  Collins,  of  Oxford, 
otherwise  called  Funny  Joe^  who,  having  hired  him- 
self as  secretary  under  the  name  of  Giles  Sharp^  by 
knowing  the  private  traps  belonging  to  the  house,  and 
by  the  help  of  pulvis  fulminans^  and  other  chemical 
preparations,  and  letting  his  fellow-servants  into  the 
scheme,  carried  on  the  deceit  without  discovery,  to 
the  very  last. 

The  occurrences  which  are  said  to  have  taken  place 


164  INTERCOURSE  WITH  DEI  ARTED  SPIRITS. 

at  the  house  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Phelps,  in  Stratford, 
Connecticut,  are  not  to  be  comparec  in  their  marvel- 
lousness to  those  we  have  quoted  from  Dr.  Dick,  and 
which  things  were  the  results  of  the  ingenuity  of  Joe 
Collins,  Therefore,  when  we  hear  of  such  like  oc- 
currences in  our  day,  there  will  be  no  necessity  for  us 
to  attribute  them  to  any  supernatural  influence,  either 
good  or  bad ; for  it  is  a well-received  maxim,  that 
“ what  man  has  done  man  can  doP  To  suppose  that 
the  merciful  Father  of  spirits  would  harass  and 
frighten  mankind  by  haunting  their  houses  with 
strange  noises  and  rappings,  ghosts  and  hobgoblins, 
and  spirits  of  the  uneasy  dead,  would  be  derogatory 
to  his  paternal  character.  And  who,  for  a moment, 
could  believe  that  he  would  torment  little  children  in 
this  way,  when  our  Savior  took  them  in  his  arms,  and 
blessed  them,  and  'said,  “ Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  ” ? No,  we  must  attribute  such  things  to  any 
other  source  than  as  proceeding  from  the  throne  of  God. 

Up  to  the  present  time  it  may  be  that  many  will 
profess  to  the  world  that  they  have  actually  seen  the 
spirits  of  the  departed.  Yet  this  is  no  new  profession, 
for  the  votaries  of  St.  Vitus j and  the  spiritually-minded 
Shakers  of  later  times,  have  declared  to  us  that  they 
have  seen  their  departed  friends  and  acquaintances. 
But  even  Mr.  Davis  is  led  to  consider  a large  majority 
of  these  cases  to  be  the  results  of  cerebral  agitation. 
‘‘  I can  truthfully  affirm,”  says  he,  “ that  the  objects, 
localities,  scenery,  and  personages,  seen  by  those  la- 
boring under  monomania,  delirium  tremens,  &c.,  are 
of  the  same  class  of  mental  delusion,  and  are  abso- 
lutely nothing  more  than  the  unconscious  elaborations 
of  the  surcharged  brain.” 


EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS.  165 


CHAPTER  XVL 

EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

I 

^ The  following  are  some  of  the  evils  that  result  from 
a belief  in  popular  superstitions  : — 

1.  Thej^have  caused  a great  waste  p/  time.  Look 
at  the~^actice  of  heathen  nations.  Their  religious 
ceremonies  are  altogether  superstitious.  All  the  time 
devoted  to  false  gods  must  be  considered  as  wasted. 
Take  a survey,  too,  of  i^athglip  countries.  During 
the  dark  ages,  their  priesM'were  engaged  in  nonsensi- 
cal disputes.  Treatise  after  treatise  was  composed  on 
such  sut^ects  as  the  folldwmg : How  many  angels 
can  stand  on  the  point  of  a needle  ? Have  spirits  any 
navels  ? Is  the  Virgin  Mary  the  mother  of  God  ? and 
a thousand  others  equally  senseless  and  unprofitable. 
In  their  monasteries,  multitudes  passed  their  days  in 
repeating  unintelligible  prayers,  poring  over  the  le- 
gends of  their  saints,  cutting  figures  in  paper,  and  tor- 
menting their  bodies  for  the  good  of  their  souls.  Turn 
our  attention  to  Protestant  lands,  and  here  we  find, 
also,  that  many  a folio  has  been  written  on  foolish 
and  unintelligible  subjects ; that  many  a day  has  been 
occupied  in  trying  and  burning  witches  and  heretics  ; 
that  many  a pharasaic  custom  has  been  scrupulously 
observed,  and  many  an  absurd  opinion  advanced  and 
defended.  Even  in  our  own  times,  many  hours  are 
occupied  in  discoursing  about  dreams  and  visions, 
signs  and  tricks,  spectres  and  apparitions ; in  consult- 
ing charms  and  lots,  and  fortune  tellei-s;  in  prying 
into  future  events  and  occurrences ; ir  borrowing 


166  EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

trouble  on  account  of  some  supposed  unfavorable 
omen  ; or  in  various  other  practices  equally  vain  and 
superstitious.  Now,  all  this  is  wrong.  Time  is  given 
for  no  such  purposes.  We  have  but  a short  period 
allotted  to  us  to  remain  in  this  world,  and  a great 
work  to  accomplish.  Let  us  thpn  be  always  engaged 
in  something  useful  and  virtuous. 

2.  Popular  superstitions  have  caused  a great  waste 
of  human  life.  Cast  your  eye  over  the  page  of  history. 
You  there  notice  an  acconnt  of  the  trial  by  ordeal. 
The  accused  person  was  required  either  to  hold  red- 
hot  iron  balls  in  his  naked  hands,  or  to  Avalk  over  red- 
hot  plates  of  iron  with  bare  feet.  If  he  escaped  un- 
burned, he  was  considered  innocent ; but  if  he  was 
scorched,  sentence  of  death  was  pronounced.  Or  he 
was  compelled  either  to  thrust  his  arm  into  a caldron 
of  boiling  water,  or  be  thrown  into  a deep  pond.  If 
he  was  either  jinscalded  or  drowned,  his  innocence 
was  proved ; but  if  he  was  scalded  or  could  swim,  the 
sentence  of  condemnation  was  passed.  In  neither 
case  could  life  be  saved,  except  by  the  interposition  of 
a miracle ; and  this  was  not  expected  on  such  occa- 
sions. And  through  this  superstition,  thousands  per- 
ished in  the  most  cruel  and  unrighteous  manner.  A 
distinguished  writer  computes  that  more  than  one 
hundred  thousand  persons,  of  all  ages,  have  suffered 
death  for  witchcraft  alone.  Only  think ! one  hundred 
thousand  persons  murdered  for  a crime.  Df  which  nc 
^numan  person  was  ever  guilty! 

There  are  others  who  bring  upon  themselves  sick 
ness,  and  even  death,  by  their  belief  in  signs,  dreams, 
and  forewarnings.  But  as  the  gospel 'sheds  abroad 
its  divine  ’ight,  these  things  are  found  to  recede,  and 


EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS.  167 


to  give  place  to  more  rational  views  of  divine  wisdom 
and  goodness,  in  the  control  and  arrangement  of  events 
having  a relation  to  our  being  and  happiness.  The 
author  of  the  Family  Encyclopaedia  says,  that  “ the 
superstitious  notions  of  ghosts,  spirits,  &c.,  are  rapidly 
declining ; and  notwithstanding  all  the  solemn  tales 
which  have  been  propagated,  there  is  no  reason  to 
believe  that  any  real  spirits  or  celestial  agents  have 
held  intercourse  with  man  since  the  establishment  of 
Christianity ; ’’  and  that  ‘‘  the  history  of  modern  mir- 
acles, appearances  of  the  dead,  &c.,  will  be  always 
found,  when  thoroughly  examined,  merely  the  phan-^ 
toms  of  a disordered  imagination.” 

3.  j^opulaiLJuperstition^^^  gi'eat  and  un- 

jiecessary  misery.  We  need  not  refer  to  history  for 
an  illustration  of  this  assertion.  We  have  sufficient 
examples  Ground  us.  Look  into  society,  and  we  shall 
rind  one  cfasg  Who  pay  partm^^  attention  to  all  signs 
and  dreams.  If  any  thing  unfavorable  is  indicated, 
their  feelings  are  greatly  depressed ; and  if  the  con- 
^ary,  they  are  as  much  elated.  If  a little  insect, 
called  the  death  watch,  knocks  for  its  mate  on  the 
wall,  sleepless  nights  are  sure  to  follow.  If  they  notice 
the  new  moon  over  the  wrong  shoulder,  their  comfort 
is  destroyed  for  a whole  month.  Nanny  Scott,  the 
old  washerwoman,  is  sure  that  another  death  will 
happen  in  the  family  this  year,  because,  when  her 
sister-in-law  was  taken  out  to  be  buried,  somebody 
shut  the  door  before  the  corpse  was  under  ground,  and 
so  shut  death  into  the  house.  And  her  neighbor,  the 
good  Mrs.  Taylor,  suffers  the  baby  to  scratch  and  dis- 
figure its  face,  because  it  is  said  to  be  unlucky  to  cut 
the  nails  of  a child  under  a year  old.  Another  neigh- 


168  EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

bor  has  seen  a single  raven  fly  over  the  house,  or 
heard  a cricket  chirping  upon  the  hearth,  and  is  greatly 
alarmed,  because  such  things  are  said  to  be  a sign  of 
death  to  some  member  of  the  family  within  the  year. 
And  thus  many  are  found  who  are  silly  enough  to 
imbitter  their  own  lives  and  the  lives  of  others  by 
such  foolish  superstitions. 

There  may  be  noticed  another  class,  whose  belief  in 
the  supernatural  origin  of  signs,  omens,  and  warnings 
leads  them  to  adopt  measures  for  their  speedy  fulfil- 
ment. Many  a wedded  couple  seem  to  think  they 
must  quarrel  because  it  happened  to  storm  on  the  day 
they  were  married ; and  when  some  dispute  arises 
between  them,  they  fall  to  fighting,  to  prove,  if  possible, 
the  truth  of  the  prediction.  And  for  all  this  interrup* 
tion  of  domestic  harmony,  they  blame,  not  their  own 
tempers  and  passions,  but  the  decrees  of  fate.  Many 
a person  has  concluded  he  must  live  in  poverty  all  his 
days,  because  a few  moles  have  appeared  on  the  wrong 
side  of  his  body.  And  hence  he  neglects  all  industry 
and  economy,  and  dissipates  his  time,  his  privileges, 
and  his  talents. 

We  may  notice  a third  class,  who  give  themselves 
to  tricks,  fortune  telling,  and  opening  books,  to  dis- 
cover the  events  of  futurity.  Their  spirits  vary  with 
the  supposed  indications  of  good  or  evil  occurrences. 
“A  lady,  who  moved  in  the  first  circles,  was  once 
visiting  in  a clergyman’s  family  of  my  acquaintance,” 
says  the  late  Rev.  Bernard  Whitman,  “ and  it  was  her 
regular  morning  custom  to  toss  up  a little  box  of  pins, 
ana  make  her  happiness  for  the  day  depend  upon  their 
accidental  variation  in  falling.  If  they  came  down 
more  heads  thaia  poin’;s,  she  was  cheerful  and  happy; 


EVIL  EF  ECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS.  169 


but  if  more  points  than  heads,  she  was  gloomy  and 
^Iretched.  It  seemed  she  valued  her  comfort,  worth 
a^t  least  a brass  pin.’’  Many  a worthy  Christian  has 
n<V)t  only  been  deprived  of  his  happiness,  but  betrayed 
iiT|o  wild,  extravagant,  and  even  sinful  acts,  by  at- 
tempting to  follow  the  suggestion  of  the  passage 
wh\ch  first  meets  his  eye  on  opening  the  Bible.  Many 
a poy)r  wight  has  formed  a disadvantageous  matrimo- 
nial alliance,  because  some  old  hag  has  described  black 
eyes  and  rosy  cheeks  as  the  characteristics  of  his 
future ' bride. 

We  'may  notice,  moreover,  a fourth  class,  who  are 
forever  anticipating  some  dreadful  calamity.  Let  any 
fool  solemnly  proclaini  that  war,  famine,  or  pestilence 
is  approaclimg,  and  they  will  give  more  heed  to  it 
than  to  that  holy  word  which  assures  us  that  our 
heavenly  Father  will  never  leave  nor  forsake  us.  All 
uncommon  apoeaiances  in  the  heavens  they  look  upon 
as  indications  of  the  threatened  judgments  of  an  angry 
God.  Even  the  beautiful  Aurora  Borealis,  which 
spans  the  blue  concave  above  us,  was  so  inter- 
preted. To  permit  such  fears  to  disturb  and  destroy 
our  happiness  is  a sin  against  Heaven.  Our  heavenly 
Father  created  us  for  enjoyment.  He  has  furnished 
us  with  capacities  and  means  of  felicity.  He  has 
even  commanded  us  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord  always. 
He  has  given  us  a religion  to  effect  this  desirable  ob- 
ject. It  is  as  much  a part  of  this  religion  to  be  always 
cheerful,  contented,  and  happy,  as  to  be  always  tem- 
perate, just,  and  virtuous.  And  if  people  would  take 
one  tenth  part  of  the  pains  to  make  themselves  happy 
that  they  do  to  render  themselves  miserable,  there 
would  be  ten  times  the  present  amount  of  happiness. 
15 


170  EVIL  EF  ECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

By  the  grace  of  God,”  says  the  Rev.  John  Wesley, 

I never  fret.  I repine  at  nothing  ; I am  discontented 
at  nothing.  And  to  have  persons  at  my  ear  fretting 
and  murmuring  at  every  thing  is  like  tearing  the  flesh 
from  off  my  bones.  I see  God  sitting  upon  his  thro  ne, 
and  ruling  all  things  well.”  companion  of  Mr. 
Wesley  says  that  he  never  saw  him  low-spirited  in 
his  life,  nor  could  he  endure  to  be  with  an  unhappy, 
melancholic  person.  “ Every  believer,”  he  often  re- 
marked, should  enjoy  life.”  I dare  no  more  fret,” 
said  he,  than  curse  or  swear.”  Would  that  all  Chris- 
tians were  as  cheerful  and  consistent  as  Mr.  Wesley. 
There  would  be  less  of  dark  and  dismal  forebodings ; 
less  of  distrust,  and  more  of  solid  peace  and  comfort, 
in  the  soul.  It  seems  that  Melancthon  was  somewhat 
of  a melancholic  turn  of  mind,  and,  when  gloomy 
and  dejected,  would  call  upon  Luther,  and  relate  to 
him  his  troubles  and  afflictions.  Luther,  being  of  a 
more  lively  and  hopeful  turn,  after  listening  to  him  a 
short  time,  would  jump  upon  his  feet,  and  say, 
‘‘  Come,  come,  let  us  sing  the  forty-sixth  psalm ; ” 
and  when  they  had  sung  that,  all  was  peaceful  and 
happy  again. 

As  to  what  is  commonly  termed  good  or  ill  luck, 
we  may  be  assured  that  they  have  no  other  existence 
but  in  the  imagination.  Luck  means  chance ; but 
every  thing,  great  and  small,  is  under  the  wise  and 
gracious  direction  of  God.  Nothing  can  happen 
without  his  permission,  and  he  permits  nothing  but 
what,  in  his  wonderful  plans,  he  designs  to  work  for 
our  good.  We  are  kept  in  ignorance  of  the  particular 
events  that  are  to  befall  us,  in  order  to  keep  alive 
within  us  an  abiding  sense  of  oui  dependence  on  God, 


EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS.  171 


and  a constant  obedience  to  the  directions  of  his 
word,  by  which  alone  we  can  be  prepared  to  meet  the 
dispensatons  of  his  providence.  The  Bible  tells  us 
quite  enough  of  futurity  to  teach  us  to  prepare  for  it, 
as  far  as  it  rests  with  us  to  prepare.  And  it  is  both 
vain  and  wicked  to  endeavor  to  obtain  any  further  in- 
formation from  any  other  source,  or  for  any  one  to  pre- 
tend that  they  possess  it.  Had  it  been  necessary  for 
our  good  that  we  should  know  every  thing  beforehand, 
the  information  would  have  been  given  us  in  the  Bible, 
or  it  would  have  been  left  so  that  we  could  have 
gathered  it  from  general  instruction  and  observation, 
as  is  the  case  with  every  kind  of  knowledge  that  is 
essential  to  our  present  as  well  as  everlasting  good. 
It  certainly  would  not  have  been  left  to  creaking 
doors,  croaking  ravens,  or  ill-made  tallow  candles. 
Neither  would  God  reveal  to  weak  and  wicked  men 
or  women  the  designs  of  his  providence,  which  no 
human  wisdom  is  able  to  foresee.  To  consult  these 
false  oracles  is  not  only  foolish,  but  sinful.  It  is 
foolish,  because  they  themselves  are  as  ignorant  as 
those  whom  they  pretend  to  teach ; and  it  is  sinful, 
because  it  is  prying  into  that  futurity  which  God,  in 
mercy,  as  well  as  in  wisdom,  hides  from  man.  God 
indeed  orders  all  things  ; but  when  you  have  a mind 
to  do  a foolish  thing,  do  not  fancy  that  you  are  fated 
to  do  it ; this  is  tempting  Providence,  not  trusting 
God.  It  is  charging  him  with  folly.  Prudence  is  his 
gift,  and  you  obey  him  better  when  you  make  use  of 
prudence,  under  the  direction  of  prayer,  than  when 
you  heedlessly  rush  into  ruin,  and  think  you  are  only 
submitting  to  your  fate.  Fancy  never  that  you  are 
compelled  to  undo  yourself,  or  to  rush  upon  your  own 


172  E^IL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 


destruction,  in  compliance  with  any  supposed  fatality. 
Believe  never  that  God  conceals  his  will  from  a sober 
Christian,  who  obeys  his  laws,  and  reveals  it  to  a 
vagabond,  who  goes  from  place  to  place,  breaking  the 
laws  both  of  God  and  man.  King  Saul  never  con- 
sulted the  witch  until  he  left  off  serving  God.  The 
Bible  will  direct  us  best.  Conjurers  are  impostors  ; 
and  there  are  no  days  unlucky  but  those  we  make  so 
by  our  vanity,  folly,  and  sin. 

4.  Popular  superstitions  have  grealJiyi  injured 
cause  "oT  medicine.  That  superstition  which  leads 
people  to  believe  in  the  efficacy  of  charms  is  very  in- 
jurious. We  will  enumerate  a few  cases  by  way  of 
example.  The  scrofula,  for  instance,  is  frequently 
called  the  king's  eviL  It  received  this  name  because 
it  was  generally  believed  that  the  touch  of  a king 
would  cure  the  disorder.  For  centuries  this  belief  was 
so  prevalent,  that  any  one  who  should  call  it  in  ques- 
tion would  have  been  considered  no  less  than  an 
infidel,  and  an  enemy  to  his  king  and  country.  And 
so  great  was  the  demand  for  the  king’s  touch,  from 
invalids,  that  one  day  in  seven  was  set  apart  for  the 
king  to  bestow  healing  mercies  on  his  subjects.  Vast 
numbers  flocked  to  him,  from  Wales,  Ireland,  Scot- 
land, and  many  parts  of  the  continent.  An  exact 
register  was  kept  of  the  number  of  persons  who  came 
to  Charles  the  Second  for  relief,  from  1660  to  1664, 
and  they  amounted  to  twenty-three  thousand  six  hun- 
dred and  one.  From  May,  1667,  to  1684,  the  number 
of  persons  touched  amounted  to  sixty-eight  thousand 
five  hundred  a id  six.  Total,  ninety-two  thousand  one 
hun(hed  and  seven.  The  practice  was  begun  in  the 
year  1051,  and  continued  until  the  reign  of  the  present 


EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS.  173 

royal  family,  who  were  possessed  of  too  much  sense 
to  encourage  such  an  idle  superstition.  But  notwith- 
standing this  belief  and  practice  were  abandoned  by 
the  royal  family,  yet,  with  some  individuals,  a belief 
still  prevails  that  certain  persons  are  endowed  with 
healing  power. 

In  1807,  a farmer  in  Devonshire,  England,  who  was 
the  ninth  son  of  a ninth  son,  officiated  in  the  cure  of 
the  king’s  evil,  and  multitudes  believed  that  they 
received  healing  from  his  touch.  In  this  country,  a 
seventh  son  of  a seventh  son  has  officiated  in  similar 
cases,  and  performed  incredible  cures,*  as  we  are  told 
by  those  who  think  they  have  received  signal  blessings 
through  his  instrumentality. 

Not  many  years  since,  the  cold  hands  of  a convict, 
who  had  terminated  his  life  on  the  gallows,  in  Liver- 
pool, were  drawn  over  several  wens  a number  of  times 
to  effect  a cure.  A person  in  one  of  our  western 
states  ran  a pitchfork  into  his  hand,  and  he  applied  a 
plaster  to  the  cold  iron  as  well  as  to  the  fresh  wound. 
When  people  run  a nail  into  their  foot,  they  frequently 
save  and  polish  the  rusty  iron  to  facilitate  the  recovery 
Some  time  since,  in  the  State  of  Maine,  the  body  of  a 
female  was  taken  from  the  grave,  her  heart  taken  out, 
dried,  and  pulverized,  and  given  to  another  member  of 
the  family,  as  a specific  against  the  consumption. 
And  the  same  thing  has  more  recently  been  done  in 
the  town  of  Waltham,  Massachusetts.  The  heart  was 
reduced  to  a powder,  and  made  into  pills,  but  they 
did  not  cure  the  patient ; while  the  person  who  took 
up  the  remains  from  the  grave,  and  removed  the  heart, 
came  very  near  losing  his  life,  from  the  putre  active 
state  of  the  corpse  at  the  time. 

15^ 


174  EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS, 

We  could  relate  many  other  cases,  equally  foolish 
and  disgusting.  All  such  things  should  be  classed 
under  the  general  name  of  charms,  and  be  looked  upon 
as  relics  of  the  grossest  superstitions.  Why  not  as 
well  have  the  touch  of  a slave  as  a king  ? Why  not 
as  v ell  apply  your  plaster  to  a tree  as  to  a pitchfork  ? 
Why  not  as  well  drink  the  heart  of  a lamb  as  a woman  ? 
You  may  say  that  God  has  determined  certain  cures 
shall  follow  certain  applications.  No  such  determina- 
tion is  published  in  his  word,  and  no  such  conclusions 
can  be  inferred  from  facts.  You  may  pretend  that  a 
special  miracle  is  wrought  in  such  cases.  But  this 
is  incredible;  for  the  object  is  not  compatible  with 
the  miraculous  interposition  of  Deity.  And  the  few 
cures  which  are  reputed  to  have  taken  place  can  be 
satisfactorily  accounted  for,  on  the  influence  of  the 
imagination,  and  other  natural  causes.  So  that  such 
a belief  is  not  only  superstitious,  but  calculated  to 
lead  people  to  neglect  the  proper  means  of  recovery,  and 
thus  injure  themselves  and  the  medical  profession. 

In  the  years  1808,  ’9,  and  ’10,  a IVIr.  Austin  of 
Colchester,  Vermont,  gave  out  that  he  was  a gifted 
person  in  the  art  of  healing ; and  if  the  patient  would 
describe  to  him,  by  word  of  mouth,  or  by  letter,  the 
true  symptoms  of  his  malady,  he  would  receive  heal- 
ing at  his  word,  if  indeed  his  disease  was  curable. 
In  a very  little  time  the  obscure  retreat  of  Austin  was 
thronged  with  invalids,  coming  from  almost  every 
section  of  the  country;  and  Colchester  was  scarcely 
less  in  favor  than  Ballston  or  Saratoga.  The  mail 
carriers  groaned  under  the  burden  of  maladies  de- 
scribed. Bar  roomb  at  public  inns,  on  roads  leading  to 
Colchester,  were  decorated  with  letters  directed  to 


EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS.  175 

the  Prophet  of  Colchester ; ” an:  vagrants  were 
found  travelling  over  the  country,  collecting  of  in- 
valids their  evil  symptoms,  to  be  truly  and  faith- 
fully delivered  to  the  prophet  in  a given  time,  at 
the  moderate  price  of  fifty  cents  pt.T  letter.  We 
were  soon  referred  to  cases  wherein  the  most  invet- 
erate deafness  was  removed;  the  blind  saw;  drop- 
sies and  consumptions,  in  the  last  stages  of  them, 
were  cured  ; and  the  patient,  it  is  said,  in  many  in- 
stances, would  tell  the  day  and  the  hour  when  their 
letters  were  received  by  the  prophet,  although  they 
might  be  some  hundred  miles  distant  from  the  de- 
liverer, because,  at  such  an  hour,  they  began  to  mend. 
The  prophet,  however,  did  not  long  enjoy  his  far-famed 
celebrity.  His  house,  after  a while,  was  deserted  of 
invalids.  The  people  discovered  their  folly,  and  per- 
mitted him  to  sink  into  his  former  merited  obscurity. 
It  was  just  the  same  with  the  celebrated  rain-water 
doctor,  as  he  was  called,  who  established  himself  at 
one  time  in  Providence,  and  at  another  time  in  the 
vicinity  of  Boston.  Many  of  those  now  living  can 
recollect  the  accounts  of  marvellous  cures,  and  the 
flocking  of  invalids  of  all  descriptions  to  his  temple  of 
health.  But  the  community  at  length  discovered  the 
imposition  of  his  practice,  and  left  him  to  the  undis- 
turbed enjoyment  of  his  rainwater  and  his  gruel. 

The  most  recent  case  of  medical  imposition  pactised 
upon  the  public,  that  has  come  to  our  knowledge,  is 
that  of  a practitioner  in  New  York  city,  who,  by 
receiving  a letter  from  sick  or  diseased  persons,  giving 
the  year,  day,  and  hour  of  their  birth,  immediately  for- 
wards them  a package  of  medicine  suited  to  their  case. 
It  seems  to  be  a matter  of  astonishment  to  many  how 


176  EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

he  arrives  at  a knowledge  of  their  state  of  health,  so 
as  to  be  able  to  adapt  his  remedies  to  their  several 
conditions.  But  it  is  probably  done  on  the  principles 
of  astrology — by  finding  the  planet  under  which  the 
patient  is  born,  the  diseases  appertaining  to  that  planet, 
and  the  plants  belonging  to  the  same,  which  are  sup- 
posed to  have  a special  effect  upon  the  relative 
planetary  diseases.  Culpepper,  in  his  English  Herbal, 
if  we  mistake  not,  arranges  or  classifies  all  plants  and 
diseases  in  this  way,  and  contends  that  astrology  is 
the  only  true  key  to  medical  science.  Fortune  telling 
is  practised  upon  a similar  plan,  through  the  agency 
of  astrology.  But  the  whole  is  a deception,  entirely 
unworthy  the  age  in  which  we  live.  The  fortune 
teller  may  hit  upon  an  incident  which  is  correct,  once 
in  a while,  and  it  would  be  strange  if  he  did  not. 
And  the  astrological  physician  may  prescribe  some 
little  tonic,  or  stimulant,  that  will  raise  the  drooping 
spirits  for  a time,  and  actually  lead  the  hopeful  patient 
to  believe  that  he  or  she  is  fast  recovering  from  their 
long-afflictive  maladies.  But  the  sequel  too  often 
teaches  them  the  lesson  of  their  sad  mistake. 

The  history  of  Valentine  Greataks,  the  son  of  an 
Irish  gentleman,  who  lived  in  the  time  of  Cromwell, 
is  very  similar  to  what  we  have  related  of  the  prophet 
of  Colchester.  And  about  the  same  time,  Francisco 
Bagnone,  a Capuchin  friar,  was  famous  in  Italy, 
having  a gift  of  healing,  principally  by  his  hands 
only.  Multitudes  of  sick  people  attended  him  wher- 
ever he  went,  to  obtain  healing  mercy.  And  here, 
perhaps,  we  may  find  the  true  principle  on  which  all 
the  impositions  of  Popery  have  been  maintained  for 
centuries  gone  by.  It  cannot  be  a matter  of  surprise 


EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS.  ' 177 

that,  if  men,  of  more  information  than  they,  can  be 
made  to  believe  that  they  are  delivered  from  disease 
by  experiments  of  magnetism,  tractors,  or  the  mere 
touch  of  the  hand,  these  should  believe  that  they  are 
healed  by  visiting  the  tombs  of  saints;  by  standing 
before  their  statues ; being  touched  by  nails  from 
ttieir  coffins,  rings  from  their  fingers,  or  by  the  bones 
of  the  fingers  themselves. 

We  are  by  no  means  authorized  to  say  that  none 
of  these  persons  were  relieved  of  pains  and  diseases 
by  seeking  relief  in  this  way.  So  great  is  the  influ- 
ence of  the  imagination  on  the  nervous,  vascular,  and 
muscular  systems,  as  has  already  been  shown,  that  it 
would  be  no  more  than  probable  that  obstructions, 
causing  pain  and  sickness,  should  in  some  instances 
be  removed,  and  lay  a foundation  for  recovery.  And, 
moreover,  that  in  a still  greater  number  of  instances 
the  power  of  the  imagination  on  the  origin  of  the 
nerves  within  the  brain  should  counteract  the  motion 
to  the  brain  by  disease  acting  upon  the  extremities 
of  the  nerves;  and  thus  the  patient  for  a season 
might  experience  relief  from  pain,  and  even  feel  pleas- 
ure, as  was  the  case  with  an  artist  upon  the  Pont 
Royal,  mentioned  by  Dr.  Sigault,  and  in  the  gambols 
of  the  rheumatic  patient,  as  mentioned  by  Dr.  Hay- 
garth.  But  in  all  these  cases,  experiment  and  illus- 
tration, like  those  of  the  commissioners  at  Paris, 
and  like  that  of  Dr.  Hay  garth  in  England,  would  dis- 
close the  real  ground  of  these  effects.  The  patients 
would  no  longer  attribute  them  to  a supernatural  in- 
fluence. They  would  learn  why,  in  most  cases,  the 
relief  supposed  to  be  obtained  w’as  only  momentary, 
and  why  all  those  gifted  persons,  both  in  Europe  and 


178  EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

America,  have  had  n:  more  than  an  ephemeral  celeb- 
rity, and,  in  most  instance?,  lived  “l^o  see  themselves 
neglected,  and  their  pretensions  become  the  subjects 
of  just  satire  and  reproof. 

5.  Popular  . superstitions  have  greaLtly  i^^^  the 
cause  of  religion.  That  supers±ijion_  which 
any  substitute  for  personal  holiness  is  very  pernicious. 
The  Pharisees  considered  themselves  holy,  because 
they  were  the  descendants  of  faithful  Abraham. 
They  fasted  twice  a week ; paid  tithes  of  all  they 
possessed ; made  long  prayers  in  public  places ; and 
were  stihct  observers  of  all  sacred  days  and  religious 
ceremonies.  At  the  same  time,  they  neglected  the 
weightier  matters  of  the  law — justice,  mercy,  faith- 
fulness ; devoured  widows’  houses;  were  proud,  bigot- 
ed, and  self-righteous. 

Some  people  think  they  lived  only  in  the  times  of 
the  apostles.  ‘‘  But  we  should  recollect,”  says  the 
Rev.  George  Whitefield,  “ that  vipers  and  toads  have 
the  most  eggs,  and  most  numerous  progeny.  If  you 
were  to  look  at  the  eggs  of  a toad  through  a micro- 
scope, you  would  be  surprised  at  the  innumerable  mul- 
titude ; and  the  Pharisees  are  an  increasing  genera- 
tion of  vipers,  which  hatch  and  spread  all  over  the 
world.  If  you  would  know  a Pharisee,  he  is  one 
who  pretends  to  endeavor,  and  talks  about  keeping 
the  law  of  God,  and  does  not  know  its  spirituality. 
There  are  some  of  them  very  great  men,  in  their  own 
estimation,  and  frequently  make  the  greatest  figure  in 
the  church.  One  of  them,  a gentleman’s  son,  be- 
cause he  had  not  broken  the  letter  of  the  law,  thought 
he  was  right  and  without  sir*.  “ O,”  says  he,  “ if  I 
have  noihing  to  do  but  to  keeo  the  commandments,  I 


EVn.  EFFECTS  OF  POPCI.AR  SUPERSTITIONS.  179 


am  safe.  I have  honored  my  father  and  mother;  I 
never  stole ; what  need  he  to  steal  who  has  so  good 
an  estate  ? I never  committed  adultery.’’  No,  no ! he 
loved  his  character  too  well  for  that : but  our  Lord 
opens  to  him  the  law  — This  one  thing  thou  lackest ; go^ 
sell  all  thou  hast^  and  give  to  the  poor : he  loved  his 
money  more  than  his  God ; Christ  brought  him  back 
to  the  first  commandment,  though  he  catechized  him 
first  in  the  fifth.  So  Paul  was  a Pharisee.  He  says, 

‘ I was  alive  without  the  lawy  once  ; I was^  touching  the 
laWy  blameless,’^^  How  can  that  be?  Can  a man 
be  without  the  law,  and  yet,  touching  the  law,  be 
blameless  ? Says  he,  ‘‘I  was  without  the  law  ; that 
is,  I was  not  brought  to  see  its  spirituality.  I thought 
myself  a very  good  man.”  No  man  could  say  of 
Paul,  Black  is  his  eye.  “ But,”  says  he,  “ when  God 
brought  the  commandment  with  power  upon  my  soul, 
then  I saw  my  specks,  and  beheld  my  lack  of  true 
righteousness.” 

Some  Roman  Catholics  perform  tedious  pilgrim- 
ages ; lacerate  their  own  bodies ; abstain  from  meats 
on  certain  days ; and  some  have  paid  the  pope  or 
priests  for  the  pardon  of  their  sins,  or  purchased  in- 
dulgences for  the  commission  of  wickedness.  Some 
Protestants,  too,  attend  punctually  upon  all  religious  - 
meetings,  subscribe  liberally  to  the  charities  of  the 
day,  observe  all  gospel  ordinances,  and  profess  great 
attachment  to  the  cause  of  Christ ; and  yet  are  fret- 
ful, unkind,  and  disobliging  in  their  families  ; censori- 
ous in  their  conversation  ; uncharitable  in  their  judg- 
lent;  grasping  in  their  dealings,  and  unhappy  in 
their  dispositions.  Some  have  thought  that,  be-^ause 
Christ  died  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world,  they 


180  EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

could  commit  sin  with  impunity;  or,  if  they  were 
elected,  they  could  do  what  they  pleajjed,  and  be  sure  of 
heaven  at  last.  But  all  these  things  have  no  founda- 
tion in  reason,  experience,  or  revelation,  and  may 
therefore  be  considered  superstitious.  A belief  in 
them  is  exceedingly  injurious  to  the  cause  of  piety 
and  holiness,  because  it  leads  to  the  neglect  of  the  one 
thing  needful  — a uniformly  sober,  righteous,  and  god- 
ly life.  God  will  certainly  render  unto  every  man 
according  to  his  deeds.  Be  he  Pharisee  or  Sadducee, 
Catholic  or  Protestant,  elect  or  non-elect,  he  can  es- 
cape the  punishment  of  no  sin  but  by  repentance  and 
reformation.  And  no  sin  is  ever  removed,  no  virtue 
is  ever  given,  by  miracle.  Our  iniquities  must  be  for 
saken,  and  our  goodness  acquired,  by  our  own  exer- 
tions, aided  by  the  promised  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  And,  until  we  have  accomplished  these  ends, 
we  cannot  rationally  expect  pure  and  permanent 
happiness. 

There  have  been  opinions  respecting  the  devil,  tinc- 
tured somewhat  with  superstition,  that  have  contrib- 
uted to  bring  reproach  upon  the  Scriptures,  which 
were  supposed  to  teach  the  existence  of  just  such  a 
being  as  many  believed  him  to  be.  Martin  Luther, 
in  speaking  of  his  confinement  in  the  castle  of  Wart- 
burg,  says,  “ The  people  brought  me,  araong  other 
things,  some  hazel  nuts,  which  I put  into  a box,  and 
sometimes  I used  to  crack  and  eat  of  them.  In  the 
night  time,  my  gentleman,  the  devil,  came  and  got 
the  nuts  out  of  the  box,  and  cracked  them  against 
one  of  the  bed  posts,  making  a very  great  noise  and 
rumbling  about  my  bed ; but  I regarded  him  nothing 
at  all : when  afterwards  I began  to  slumber,  then  he 


EML  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS.  181 


kept  such  a racket  and  rumbling  upon  the  chamber 
stairs,  as  if  many  empty  barrels  and  hogsheads  had 
been  tumbling  down.” 

Dr.  Cotton  Mather,  in  the  time  of  New  England 
witchcraft,  took  home  one  of  the  possessed  damsels,  to 
learn  the  ways  and  works  of  Satan.  When  the  doc- 
tor called  the  family  to  prayers,  she  would  whistle, 
and  sing,  and  yell,  to  drown  his  voice,  would  strike 
at  him  with  her  fist,  and  try  to  kick  him.  But  her 
hand  or  foot  would  always  recoil  when  within  an 
inch  or  two  of  his  body ; thus  giving  the  idea  that 
there  was  a sort  of  invisible  coat  of  mail,  of  heaven- 
ly temper,  and  proof  against  the  assaults  of  the  devil, 
around  his  sacred  person.  She  seemed  to  be  greatly 
displeased  at  the  thought  of  his  making  public  the 
doings  of  her  master,  the  evil  one ; and  when  he  at- 
tempted to  write  a sermon  against  him,  she  would 
disturb  and  interrupt  him  all  manner  of  ways.  For 
instancOj  she  once  knocked  at  his  study  door,  and  said 
that  there  was  somebody  down  stairs  that  would  be 
glad  to  see  him  ; he  dropped  his  pen,  and  went  down : 
upon  entering  the  room  he  found  no  one  there  but  his 
own  family.  He  afterwards  undertook  to  chide  her 
for  having  told  a falsehood.  She  denied  that  she  told 
a falsehood.  “ Did  not  you  say  that  there  was  some- 
body down  stairs  that  would  be  glad  to  see  me?’^ 
‘‘  Well,”  she  replied,  with  great  pertness,  ‘‘  is  not 
Mrs.  Mather  always  glad  to  see  you  ? ” She  even 
went  much  further  than  this  in  persecuting  the  good 
man  while  he/was  writing  his  sermon : she  threw 
large  books  at  his  head.  But  he  struggled  manfully 
at  these  buffetings  of  Satan,  as  he  considered  them  to 
be,  finished  the  sermon,  related  all  these  and  other 
16 


182  EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS 


kindred  circumstances  in  it,  preached  and  published 
it.  Richard  Baxter  wrote  the  preface  to  an  edition 
printed  in  London,  in  which  he  declares  that  ‘‘  he  who 
will  not  be  convinced,  by  the  evidence  Dr.  Mather  pre- 
sents, that  the  child  w^as  bewitched,  must  be  a very 
obdurate  Sadducee.” 

A few  years  since,  a house  in  Maine  was  said  to  be 
haunted.  The  building  and  furniture  were  shaken, 
dreadful  noises  were  heard,  dismal  sights  were  seen, 
and  heavy  blows  were  received.  The  occupant  of  the 
house  had  lately  left  a Calvinistic  theological  semina- 
ry. He  afterwards  became  a settled  Universalist 
preacher.  A neighboring  family  informed  me,’’  says 
the  late  Bernard  Whitman,  “ that  he  now  considered 
it  the  Spirit  of  God,  haunting  him  to  forsake  Calvin- 
ism, and  proclaim  universal  salvation.”  His  explana- 
tion, though  satisfactory  to  himself,  may  not  be 
equally  so  to  our  readers. 

The  devil  should  never  be  made  a packhorse  for 
our  sins,  nor  should  our  thoughts  be  turned  from 
within,  causing  us  to  neglect  a watch  upon  our  own 
lusts  and  passions,  in  looking  for  the  assaults  of  some 
outward  tempter.  The  effect  sometimes  produced 
upon  the  minds  of  children  has  a very  unfavorable  in- 
fluence. A pious  mother,  not  finding  it  convenient  to 
attend  her  little  son  to  rest,  told  him  to  omit  his  pray- 
ers for  one  night.  “ Mother,”  said  the  child,  “ will, 
the  devil  forgive  me  if  I neglect  my  prayers  ? ” 

What  shall  w^e  say,”  says  the  late  Professor 
Stuart,  of  the  excessive  use  that  h^^  been  made  of 
the  passages  that  speak  of  his  influence  and  domin- 
ion ? Because,  in  reference  to  the  wide-spread  influ- 
ence of  Satan,  he  is  ■'-ailed  the  ‘prince  of  this  world,’ 


EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS  183 


and  even  the  ‘ god  of  this  world,’  are  we  literally  to 
interpret  passages  of  this  nature,  and  thus  in  a clan- 
destine manner  introduce  effectually  the  old  dualism 
of  ZopDaster  and  the  Persians  ? This,  indeed,  has  of- 
ten, very  often,  been  substantially  done ; done,  I ac- 
knowledge, for  the  most  part  without  any  direct  in- 
tention of  such  a nature.  Still  there  is  an  impres- 
sion, wide  spread  among  the  lower  classes  of  people, 
even  in  our  own  country,  that  Satan  is  a kind  of  om- 
nipotent being;  and  he  is  often  represented  as  the 
successfm,  or  rather  the  invincible,  rival  of  the  great 
Redeemer. 

‘‘  Yet  the  New  Testament  is  full  enough  of  instruc- 
tion relative  to  this  subject  to  correct  any  erroneous 
views  in  relation  to  it,  if  it  be  duly  examined.  1 
need  only  appeal  to  the  large  class  of  passages  which 
represent  Satan  as  a conquered  enemy;  as  ‘falling 
like  lightning  from  heaven;’  as  being  ^reduced  to  a 
state  of  impotence  in  respect  to  that  deadly  power 
which  he  exercises,  (Heb.  ii.  14;)  and  all  the  evil 
principalities,  and  powers,  and  magistrates  (1  Cor.  xv.  ^ 
24,  Eph.  vi.  12,  Col.  ii.  15)  as  being  subdued,  or  to 
be  subdued  and  utterly  discomfited,  by  Christ ; for 
the  prince  of  this  world  is  cast  out,’  (John  xii.  31 ;) 

‘ the  Son  of  God  was  manifested  that  he  might  de- 
stroy the  works  of  the  devil,’  (1  John  iii.  8 ;)  and 
Christians  are  every  where  spoken  of  as  being  liber- 
ated from  his  dominion  and  power,  (1  John  v.  18-44.) 
When  the  apostle,  therefore,  calls  Satan  ‘ the  god  of 
this  world,’  and  the  Savior  calls  him  ‘ the  prince  of 
this  world,’  it  is  the  world  of  the  wicked  which  is 
meant ; for  such  is  the  usual  idiom  of  the  Scriptures. 
And  as  to  the  power  of  Satan  over  the  wicked,  it  is 


184  EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

every  where  presented  in  the  New  Testament  as 
something  that  will  wholly  cease  after  a time,  and  the 
reign  of  the  Princ  3 of  Peace  become  universal. 

“ How  deeply  these  considerations  intrench  upon  the 
long-practised  methods  of  exhibiting  Satan  as  om- 
nipotent and  omnipresent  every  thinking  mind  will 
easily  perceive.  Especially  has  the  Romish  church 
erred  here  beyond  all  bounds  of  reason  or  modera- 
tion. According  ' to  the  doctrines  which  they  sedu- 
lously inculcate,  Satan  has  not  only  irresistible  power 
over  the  world  of  the  wicked,  but,  next  to  such  a 
power,  even  over  Christians.  Nothing  but  exorcisms, 
and  holy  chrisms,  and  lustrations  with  holy  water, 
and  incantations,  and  the  like,  can  keep  off  evil 
spirits,  or  disarm  them  of  their  fatal  power.  And  as 
the  consummation  and  chief  end  of  all  the  doctrine, 
nothing  short  of  the  interposition  of  the  priesthood 
can  secure  any  one  against  destruction,  either  in  this 
world  or  the  next  — an  interposition,  however,  which  is 
not  freely  given^  as  the  Savior  commanded  the  disci- 
ples to  impart  the  blessings  of  the  gospel,  but  to  be 
purchased  at  whatever  price  the  church  may  fix  upon 
it.”  — Bibliotheca  Sacra^  February,  1843. 

Language  sometimes  used  in  times  of  excitement 
is  prejudicial  to  the  cause  of  religion.  It  is  some- 
times said  that  the  Almighty  is  visiting  such  a town  ; 
that  he  is  coming  this  way ; that  he  has  taken  up  his 
abode  in  a certain  village  ; that  he  will  remain  but  a 
few  days ; that  he  has  been  driven  away  by  unbe- 
lievers, and  that  he  cannot  be  expected  again  for 
some  months  or  years.  Now,  it  should  be  remem- 
oered  that  God  is  every  where  present,  and  that  his 
spirit  is  1 1ways  striving  within  the  soul ; and  its  voice 


BANISHMENT  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS.  185 


is  drowned  only  by  the  strife  and  tumult  of  our  own 
discordant  passions.  The  Spirit  is  ever  ready  to  as- 
sist us,  whenever  we  resolve  to  use  our  own  efforts  in 
hearty  cooperation.  And  if  revivals  of  religion  seem 
to  be  of  a periodical  nature,  it  is  because  our  own 
zeal  or  engagedness  is  too  fitful.  The  church  can  en- 
joy a constant  season  of  refreshing  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord,  only  let  its  members  be  ever  active,  ever 
diligent,  ever  devoted  and  persevering.  God  works 
not  by  miracle,  but  through  the  agency  of  common 
means  or  efforts.  We  must  not,  therefore,  defer  at- 
tention to  the  duties  of  religion,  in  expectation  of 
some  special  interposition  of  Heaven.  We  should  re- 
member that  a sober,  righteous,  and  godly  life  is  the 
best  evidence  of  true  conversion;  and  that  we  are 
called  upon  to  work  out  our  own  salvation  with  fear 
and  trembling,  God  himself  having  vouchsafed  to 
work  within  us  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good 
pleasure. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

BANISHMENT  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

Seeing  the  evils  of  popular  super^itionsj  what 
c omie^^shalr  we  a^p^^F  their  banishment  ? Or,  in 
other  words,  how  shall  we  best  lend  a herpmg  hand^ 
to  hasteiT^^^downfalT  of  Ignorance;"  ^ffof,'  a sin  ? 

1.  We  must  deliver  ourselves  from  their  domination ; 
for  we  are  all  more  or  less  under  tHefr influence.  When 


186  BANISHMENT  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

the  common  signs  of  good  or  evil  fortune 
appear  before  us,  our  thoughts  inyolujitia'ily  recur  to 
the  thing  supposed  to  be  signified.  Sometimes  a 
momentary  shudder  is  communicated  to  the  whole 
system;  unpleasant  sensations  are  often  excited;  and 
frequently  a depression  of  spirits  is  produced.  And 
how  can  - we  .free  ourselves  from  this  thraldom?  By 
the  exercise  of  our  reason.  A proper  use  of  our  reason- 
ing faculties  will  enable  us  to  accomplish  this  under- 
taking. We  must  endeavor  to  convince  ourselves 
that  all  these  things  are  the  offspring  of  ignorance; 
that  they  have  no  foundation  im  reason,  philosophy, 
or  religion ; and  that  they  are  exceedingly  pernicious 
in  their  consequences.  When  fully  persuaded  of  these 
truths,  we  must  strive  to  make  our  feelings  coincide* 
with  the  dictates  of  our  understandings.  And  this  we 
can  effect- by  persevering  self-discipline.  Such  exer- 
tions, with  the  blessing  of  Heaven,  will  eventually 
deliver  us  from  the  inconvenience,  vexation,  and  sla- 
very of  popular  superstitions.  And  as  such  a consum- 
mation is  most  ardently  to  be  desired,  we  must  enter 
upon  the  duty  with  a zeal  and  earnestness  commen- 
surate with  its  importance. 

2.  We  must  also  assist  our  fellow-men  in  the  per- 
formance of  this  great  and  good  work.  When  we 
meet  with  those  who  believe  in  ghosts,  in  signs,  en- 
chantments, and  divination,  we  must  try  to  persuade 
them  that  no  dependence  whatever  can  be  placed  on 
any  of  these  vanities  — that  they  are  all  fictions,  ab- 
surdities, and  abominations.  And  perhaps,  in  some 
cases,  if  we  cannot  pr  :duce  conviction  by  sober  sense 
and  sound  argument,  vve  may  be  justified  in  resorting 
to  ridicule 


BANISHMENT  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS.  187 


It  is  a lamentable  consideration  that  so  much  time 
should  be  criminally  wasted  in  many  families  in  ex 
plaining  tricks,  relating  and  expounding  dreams,  tell- 
ing fortunes,  and  in  detailing  stories  of  haunted  houses, 
hobgoblins,  and  spirits  of  the  supposed  uneasy  dead. 
In  this  way,  the  evil  is  cherished,  and  transmitted  from 
generation  to  generation.  But  if  we  can  succeed  in 
giving  an  opposite  direction  to  conversation;  if  we 
can  induce  people  to  reason  upon  these  things,  and 
inquire  into  their  origin,  causes,  and  effects,  and  inves- 
tigate the  evidence  on  which  they  are  imagined  to 
rest,  and  adopt  rational  conclusions,  we  shall  be  use- 
fully employed.  A course  like  this  would  eventually 
lead’to  the  banishment  of  popular  superstitions,  with 
their  baneful  effects  upon  our  peace  and  happiness; 
especially  if  we  labor  to  impress  upon  the  minds  of 
others  the  existence  of  an  all-wise  Providence,  that 
controls  and  governs  all  things  for  the  highest  good  of 
all,  calling  upon  us  to  place  our  trust  in  Him,  with- 
out whose  notice  not  even  a sparrow  falleth  to  the 
ground. 

3.  We  must  likewise  attend  to  the  early  education 
of  our  children.  It  is  during  infancy  and  childhood 
that  our  heads  are  filled  with  ‘‘  nursery  tales  ’’  and 
marvellous  stories.  They  are  told  us  by  those  to 
whose  care  we  are  early  intrusted,  either  to  frighten 
us  into  obedience,  to  gratify  our  thirst  for  the  new 
and  wonderful,  or  to  while  away  a tedious  evening. 
They  sink  into  our  confiding  hearts,  and  leave  impres- 
sions the  most  pernicious  and  the  most  lasting.  Could 
a child  be  educated  without  any  knowledge  of  such 
things,  he  world  never  be  troubled  with  their  baneful 


188  BANISHMENT  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

influence.  Our  duty  is  therefore  plain.  In  taking 
the  principal  care  of  our  children  at  home,  we  should 
not  permit  them  to  learn  any  such  things  from  our 
own  lips ; and  we  should  evince,  too,  by  our  daily  con- 
duct, that  they  exert  no  influence  on  our  own  feelings, 
character,  or  happiness.  In  intrusting  our  offspring 
in  early  life  to  the  care  of  other  persons,  we  must 
charge  them,  as  faithful  guardians  of  the  young,  to 
conceal  every  thing  of  the  kind  from  their  knowledge. 
And  after  our  children  become  of  sufficient  age  to 
associate  with  others,  we  must  caution  them  to  avoid 
believing  or  relating  any  superstitious  tales  as  they 
would  shun  known  falsehoods.  By  persevering  in  this 
course,  we  shall  save  them  from  the  degrading  influ- 
ence of  popular  superstitions. 

4.  We  must,  moreover,  endeavor  to  increase  the 
means  of  public  education.  We  generally  find  that 
the  most  enlightened  are  the  most  free  from  supersti- 
tion ; and  it  therefore  follows  that  a high  degree  of 
mental  cultivation  will  effect  a general  deliverance. 
And  how  shall  this  great  object  be  accomplished? 
We  must  reason  with  them  upon  the  immense  value 
and  importance  of  knowledge.  We  must  show  them^ 
by  an  appeal  to  facts,  that  all  our  civil,  social,  domes 
tic,  and  religious  blessings  depend  on  the  intelligence 
and  virtue  of  the  people.  But  perhaps  many  wiU 
complain  of  the  scarcity  of  money  and  the  want  of 
means.  If  so,  we  must  also  show  them,  by  an  appeal 
to  incontrovertible  facts,  that  more  money  is  annually 
wasted,  in  all  our  towns,  in  extravagant  living,  dress^ 
furniture,  and  equipage  ; squandered  in  shows,  amuse 
ments, balls,  and  parties;  i i gaming,  dissipation,  public 


BANISHMENT  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS.  189 

paradesj  and  intoxicating  liquors,  than  is  expended 
for  the  instruction  of  the  rising  generation.  No,  there 
is  not  a lack  of  funds.  Where  there  is  a will  there  is 
also  a way.  The  value  and  importance  of  the  subject 
is  not  generally  understood  ; or,  if  unaerstood,  is  not 
properly  appreciated.  Almost  every  thing  else  seems 
of  more  consequence  than  learning  and  wisdom.  Yet. 
this  will  never  answer.  The  world  is  growing  wiser. 
Those  who  will  not  employ  the  requisite  means  must 
rest  contented  with  comparative  ignorance.  Let  us 
not  be  of  this  unworthy  number.  If  we  feel  the  im- 
portance of  the  change  in  these  respects,  let  us  perse- 
vere in  our  laudable  exertions,  leaving  no  objections 
unanswered,  no  measures  untried,  until  we  succeed 
in  giving  our  children  a high  degree  of  education. 
And  if  the  Father  of  spirits  shall  see  fit  to  prolong 
our  lives  to  witness  the  results,  we  shall  look  upon 
the  almost  universal  banishment  of  popular  super- 
stitions. 

5.  Finally,  we  must  labor  for  the  diffusion  of  pure 
and  urrdefited  religion,  adhering  alone  to  the  teachings 
of  Jesus.  We  shall  then  believe  in  one  perfect,  all- 
pervading  Spirit,  who  regulates  all  the  events  of  this 
world  which  are  above  our  control,  and  that  all  his 
various  dispensations  originate  in  perfect  wisdom  and 
goodness.  We  shall  believe  that  we  have  no  worse 
enemies  than  our  own  sinful  lusts  and  passions,  and 
that  power  is  given  us  through  faith  to  conquer  these, 
even  in  this  state  of  existence.  We  shall  believe  that 
it  is  as  much  our  duty  to  be  always  happy  as  it  is  to 
be  always  honest  and  virtuous.  We  shall  have  the 
assurance  that  our  heavenly  Father  has  commissioned 


190  BANISHMENT  OF  POPULAR  SUPERSTITIONS. 

no  fate  nor  chance,  spectres  nor  devils,  to  tormert  ns. 
And  if  we  live  up  to  this  belief,  we  shall  secure  a I irge 
share  of  temporal  enjoyment,  and  be  prepared  fc  the 
increased  and  increasing  felicity  of  the  spiritual  w "rid. 
If  we  produce  this  state  of  faith  and  practice  in  our- 
selves and  in  those  around  us,  we  shall  have  one 
much  for  the  banishment  of  popular  superstitions  f 
the  downfall  of  ignorance,  error,  and  sin. 


MIKACLE  IN  SPRINGFIELD,  MASS. 


191 


PART  SECOND. 


MIRACLE  IN  SPRINGFIELD,  MASSACHUSETTS. 

Four  gentlemen  in  Springfield,  not  long  since, 
publicly  attested  to  a miracle,”  performed,  as  they 
believed,  by  spirits,  at  a ^‘circle”  where  they  were 
present.  It  consisted  in  moving  a table,  and  a num- 
ber of  chairs  in  the  room,  and  in  shocks,  resembling 
distant  thunder,  or  cannon  at  a distance,  causing  the 
persons  and  the  chairs  and  tables  to  tremble  in  such 
a manner  that  the  effects  were  both  seen  and  felt,  the 
room  being  well  lighted  at  the  time,  and  an  opportu- 
nity afforded  for  the  closest  inspection,  so  that  the 
company  unitedly  declare  that  they  know  they  were  not 
imposed  upon  nor  deceived. 

Now,  there  is  nothing  very  remarkable  in  this  affair, 
for  all  might  have  been  done  by  the  medium  himself, 
by  first  pathetizing  the  persons  present,  as  it  might 
be  done  without  their  knowledge,  and  while  in  that 
state  could  be  made  to  see  and  hear  any  thing  ima- 
gined by  the  operator.  We  are  assured,  by  one  who 
knows,  that  it  is  impossible  for  those  who  are  fit  sub- 
jects to  be  present  at  a circle  without  being  more  or 
less  under  the  mesmeric  influence.  And,  in  such 
cases,  they  can  be  willed  to  remember  or  forget  what 
they  have  seen  or  heard.  We  do  not  consider  such 
persons  as  competent  witnesses  in  such  a case  as  they 
have  testified  to.  It  may  all  have  been  induced,  or 


1-92  MIRACLE  IN  SPRINGFIELD,  MASS. 

it  may  all  have  been  real.  And  if  real,  there  was  no 
need  to  refer  it  to  the  agency  of  spirits,  since  such 
things  have  been  done  without  spirits,  as  in  the  case 
of  Joe  Collins,  or  others  which  we  shall  refer  to,  in 
this  part  of  our  volume.  But  here  w;e'  may  be  told, 
that  a thousand  dollars  has  been  offered  to  any  one 
who  will  prove  that  such  things  are  produced  by  any 
other  power  than  that  of  spirits.  But  the  same  sum 
has  been  offered  to  any  one  who  will  prove  that  spirits 
move  tables,  chairs,  and  the  like,  or  that  spirits  pro- 
duce the  noises  and  other  manifestations  ascribed  to 
them. 

We  have  heard  the  case  of  a person  who  went  to  a 
medium  and  wished  to  know  if  he  could  be  put  in 
communication  with  his  father,  who  had  died  several 
years  before.  He  was  answered  in  the  affirmative. 
But  the  inquirer  desired,  as  proof  that  it  would  actually 
be  the  spirit  of  his  father  that  would  be  introduced  to 
him,  that  a pencil  and  paper  should  be  laid  upon  a 
table,  and  that  the  spirit  of  the  father  should  come 
and  write  his  own  name  upon  the  paper,  the  son  feel- 
ing assured  that,  if  this  were  done,  he  should  at  once 
recognize  both  the  name  and  the  writing.  Accord- 
ingly, the  spirit  in  question  came,  and  did  as  was 
desired,  and  the  son  declared  it  to  be  the  real  name 
and  handwiting  of  his  father.  Now,  the  philosophy 
of  the  case  is  this : The  inquirer  was  first  pathetized, 
although  ignorant  of  the  fact  at  the  time  — a thing  very 
common,  though  not  generally  understood.  Thus  the 
medium  became  acquainted  with  the  name  of  the 
father  as  it  existed  in  the  mind  of  the  son ; but  did 
the  pencil  actually  write  the  name  upon  the  paper  ? 
No.  It  was  only  made  to  appear  so  to  the  mind  of  the 


MIRACLE  IN  SPRINGFIELD,  MASS. 


193 


inquirer.  As  to  the  handwriting,  the  inquirer’s  mind 
was  directed  to  a piece  of  paper,  and  to  look  at  the 
writing.  Of  course,  he  saw  his  father’s  name,  and 
the  handwriting,  for  he  could  see  nothing  else  for  the 
time  being,  his,  mind  being  impressed  with  that  one 
idea  or  object,  and  closed  to  every  thing  else.  It  was 
in  fact,  to  him,  his  father’s  name  and  chirography,  and 
no  one’s  else.  It  could  not  be"  otherwise  while  his 
mind  was  under  the  control  of  the  operator. 

We  have  been  told  of  a lady,  who,  in  a magnetized 
state,  sits  at  a table  and  writes  down  information  that 
is  imparted  to  her,  as  is  said,  from  the  world  of  spirits. 
Her  hand  and  pen  glide  over  the  paper  with  astonish- 
ing speed  and  velocity,  far  more  rapid  than  the  most 
expert  penman  in  a normal  state.  And  what  aston- 
ishes many  is,  that  she  cannot  stop  writing  when  she 
wishes  to,  and  sometimes  becomes  so  exceedingly 
fatigued  as  to  beg  of  the  spirit  or  spirits  to  grant  her  a 
little  repose  from  the  wearisome  task.  But  the  whole 
matter  is  easily  accounted  for,  without  referring  it  to 
the  supposed  agency  of  spirits.  The  lady’s  arm  is 
first  paralyzed  — deprived  of  motion  by  the  will  of  the 
medium  or  operator,  so  that  her  own  mind  or  will  has 
not  the  least  control  over  it.  She  thus  becomes  a 
mere  machine,  under  the  will  and  control  of  another, 
whose  will  directs  the  movements  of  the  arm  and  pen, 
and  dictates  what  is  written  in  answer  to  inquiries 
made  of  things  appertaining  to  the  spirit  world,  just  as 
Miss  Martineau  declares,  in  her  letters  on  magnetism, 
that  “ the  volitions  of  the  mesmerist  may  actuate  the 
movements  of  the  patient’s  limbs,  and  suggest  the 
material  of  his  ideas.”  Many  singular  effects  are  pro- 
duced upon  the  minds  and  feelings  of  subjects  in  a 
17 


194 


MIRACLE  IN  SPRINGFIELD,  MASS. 


sleep-waking  state,  by  Professor  Williams,  Dr.  Cutter, 
and  others,  such  as  being  made  drunk  with  water,  eat- 
ing cayenne  as  sugar,  exercising  complete  control  over 
their  mental  as  well  as  physical  condition. 

We  have  been  assured  by  a pathjetist,  who  is  a 
thorough  adept  in  the  profession,  that  he  can  and  often 
has  put  persons  in  communication  apparently  with  a 
deceased  father,  mother,  brother,  sister,  or  friend.  The 
individual  is  first  pathetized  (another  name  for  mes- 
merism) by  him  in  a wakeful  state,  though  uncon- 
scious, it  may  be,  that  he  is  under  such  an  influence. 
His  mind  being  in  the  possession  and  under  the  con- 
trol of  the  operator,  a person  is  now  either  actually  or 
mentally  (for  it  makes  no  difference)  presented  before 
him,  and  he  is  told  of  the  fact,  and  asked.  Do  you  not 
see  your  father  ? The  idea  of  father  is  so  presented 
to  the  mind,  through  the  organ  of /om,  that  the  organ 
can  take  cognizance  of  none  other  than  the  father. 
The  person^  if  an  actual  person  is  employed  for  the 
occasion,  is  then  shifted  or  changed  for  another  per- 
son ; yet  the  subject  perceives  no  difference,  even  if 
changed  successively  for  a dozen  others ; it  is  all 
the  same ; it  is  father^  and  no  one  else,  through  the 
whole  exhibition.  The  father  speaks,  the  son  recog- 
nizes his  voice,  and  they  converse  together.  The  sub- 
ject can  be  willed  to  hear  any  sound,  as  that  of  music, 
artillery,  thunder,  and  the  like,  though  no  sounds  what- 
ever are  in  reality  made.  A niece  of  ours  was  op- 
erated on  in  this  way,  and  she  was  told  to  look  abroad 
and  behold  the  majestic  waves  of  the  ocean,  the 
pageantry  of  a military  procession ; and  she  saw  and 
was  delighted  with  the  scenes  that  were  willed  to  pass 
before  her.  Apples  were  oranges  to  her,  and  she 


MIRACLE  IN  SPRINGFIELD,  MAfeS.  ^95 

sucked  their  juice  with  a delightful  zest.  An  apple 
paring  held  before  her  was  a beautiful  bird,  then  a 
squirrel,  a rabbit,  or  whatever  the  operator  willed  it  to 
become.  The  mind  of  the  operator  and  the  subject, 
in  such  cases,  become  as  one,  and  they  then  hear,  see, 
taste,  and  feel  the  same  thing  at  the  same  moment. 
Miss  Martineau  says  that,  while  in  a mesmeric  state, 
she  saw  ‘‘  things  out  of  other  worlds  — not  the  things 
themselves,  but  impressions  of  them.”  “ They  come,” 
says  she,  “ from  my  brain.  The  influence  does  not 
separate  soul  and  body,  but  it  sets  the  body  at  rest, 
while  it  exalts  and  elevates  the  thinking  powers.” 

“ A striking  incident,”  says  Miss  M.,  “ occurred  in 
one  of  my  earliest  walks  after  recovery  from  a pro- 
tracted illness.  My  mesmerist  and  I had  reached  a 
headland  nearly  half  a mile  from  home,  and  were  rest- 
ing there,  when  she  proposed  to  mesmerize  me  a little 
— partly  to  refresh  me  for  our  return,  and  partly  to 
see  if  any  eflect  would  be  produced  in  a new  place, 
and  while  a fresh  breeze  was  blowing.  She  merely 
laid  her  hand  upon  my  forehead,  and  in  a minute  or 
two  the  usual  appearances  came,  assuming  a strange 
air  of  novelty  from  the  scene  in  which  I was.  After 
the  blurring  of  the  outlines,  which  made  all  objects 
more  dim  than  the  dull  gray  day  had  already  made 
them,  the  phosphoric  lights  appeared,  glorifying  every 
rock  and  headland,  the  horizon,  and  all  the  vessels  in 
sight.  One  of  the  dirtiest  and  meanest  of  the  steam 
tugs  in  the  port  was  passing  at  the  time,  and  it  was 
all  dressed  in  heavenly  radiance  — the  last  object  that 
my  imagination  would  select  as  an  element  of  a vision. 
Then,  and  often  before  and  since,  did  it  occur  to  me, 
that  if  I had  been  a pious  and  very  ignorant  Catholic, 


196 


MIRACLE  IN  SPRINGFIELD,  ICASS. 


I could  not  have  escaped  the  persuasion  that  I had  seen 
heavenly  visions.  Every  glorified  object  before  my 
eyes  would  have  been  a revelation  ; and  my  mesmer- 
ist, with  the  white  halo  around  her  head,  and  the  illu- 
mined profile,  would  have  been  a saint  ojr  an  angel.” 

We  know  not  whether,  in  this  instance,  the  mes- 
merist willed  her  subject  to  behold  things  as  she  did, 
yet  as  to  the  general  truth  that  the  ivill  of  the  operator 
can. produce  in  the  subject  mesmerized  those  states  of 
mind  and  body  ivhich  he  loills  him  or  her  to  experience^ 
there  is  abundant  evidence.  O.  S.  Fowler,  editor  of 
the  Phrenological  Journal,  says  he  “ can  bear  ample 
testimony  to  the  fact,  as  he  has  seen,  experienced,  and 
induced  similar  states  by  the  thousand.”  And  many 
others  testify  to  the  same  effect. 

Persons  can  be  made  to  travel  to  other  countries, 
and  even  to  other  spheres,  and  come  back  and  tell 
what  they  have  seen.  And  as  persons  vary  in  the 
talent  of  description  and  observation,  in  the  normal 
state,  so  do  they  vary  in  a semi-abnormal  condition. 
Some  ^re  found  to  be  better  travellers^  and  will  see 
more  than  others,  and  in  spiritual  things  will  differ  in 
their  descriptions  as  they  differ  in  religious  creeds  and 
sentiments.  Thus  a Swedenborg,  or  a Fishbough, 
sees  a hell  in  the  future  state,  where  sinners  suffer  the 
penalty  of  their  earthly  sins  ; while  an  Ambler,  or  a 
Davis,  discovers  that  all  men  are  alike  joyful  and  hap- 
py. Mr.  Davis  has  seen  fit  to  caution  the  public  not 
to  believe  too  quickly  or  too  fully  the  things  excitable 
persons  relate  ; “ because  some  minds  are  naturally 
inclined  to  exaggerate  or  enlarge  upon  every  thing 
which  they  may  feel,  see,  or  hear.”  The  %tate  alluded 
to  is  merely  induced.  It  is  not  real. 


MIRACLE  IN  SPRINGFIELD,  MASS. 


197 


Persons  are  frequently  made  to  do  what  they  be- 
lieve is  done  by  others,  as  in  the  case  of  a son  of  Dr. 
Phelps,  of  Stratford,  Connecticut.  The  boy,  on  one 
occasion,  was  found  (with  a rope  passed  under  his 
arms)  suspended  to  the  limb  of  a tree,  having  been 
taken,  as  was  supposed,  from  his  bed  in  the  evening 
by  spirits,  and  thus  treated  by  them.  The  boy  de- 
clared that  when  it  was  done,  he  “ screamed  at  the 
top  of  his  voice ; ” but  it  was  ascertained  that  he 
made  no  noise  at  all,  for  if  he  had,  the  domestics, 
who  were  in  the  kitchen  when  he  passed  through  it, 
must  have  heard  him,  which  they  did  not.  We  have 
the  testimony  of  A.  J.  Davis,  himself,  that  the  boy 
‘‘  really  supposed  that  he  had  called  aloud ; and  so 
far  from  having  been  tied  to  the  tree  by  spirits^  he  had 
been  made  unconsciously  instrumental  in  tying  himself 
to  the  tree  I ” “ I have  heard,’’  says  Mr.  Davis,  in- 

stances of  mischief  cited,  as  occurringjn  Dr.  Phelps’s 
house,  in  evidence  of  Satanic  agency^  which  I now 
discover  to  have  been  caused  or  accomplished  by  one 
of  the  children  in  sport,  sometimes  by  electrical  dis- 
charges and  magnetic  attractions,  and  sometimes  by 
the  almost  unpardonable  mischievousness  of  persons, 
unknown  to  the  family.  The  wanton  destruction  of 
property  alleged  to  have  taken  place  on  this  gentle- 
man’s premises  is  referable,  in  most  cases,  to  emana- 
tions of  vital  electricity,  seeking  its  equilibrium  in  the 
atmosphere.  In  this  manner  window  panes  were 
broken  and  furniture  injured.  In  Woodbridge,  New 
York,  some  few  years  ago,' a young  lady  was  affected 
with  a disease  which  gave  rise  to  similar  phenomena. 
Mysterious  sounds  were  heard  in  her  presence  ; window 
panes  were  frequently  broken  in  her  vicinity;  and, 
17^ 


198 


MIRACLE  IN  SPRINGFIELD,  MASS. 


in  like  manner,  door  panels  were  burst  out,  some- 
times falling  towards  her,  sometimes  from  her,  and 
quick,  concussive,  and  very  loud  sounds  were  heard 
under  her  feet  as  she  ascended  a flight  of  stairs.  Ul- 
timately, the  mysterious  phenomena  frightened  her 
into  an  illness  which  cured  the  malady.” 

People  cannot  be  too  cautious  how  they  receive 
the  doings  of  those  who  profess  to  be  in  connection 
with  spirits  of  the  other  spheres;  and  to  those  who 
wish  to  inquire  into  the  matter,  we  would  say^  Go  and 
hear,  but  try  to  keep  your  wits  about  you,  and  not 
swallow  bodily  either  the  preachers  or  their  strange 
affirmations.”  — Horace  Greely. 

‘‘  Under  an  impression  that  whatever  is  communi- 
cated by  a spirit  must,  of  course,  be  true,  many  per- 
sons are  receiving  these  communications  as  the  truth 
of  God  — as  a new  revelation  from  the  spirit  world. 
But  if  these  communications  are  from  spirits,  we 
have  no  proof  that  they  are  good  spirits.  The  pre- 
sumption is,  that  they  are  bad  spirits — lying  spirits. 
At  my  house  they  often  accused  each  other  of  lying 
— contradicted  at  one  time  what  they  affirmed  at  an- 
other; inflicted  injury  upon  property  in  the  most 
wanton  manner ; and  have  given  conclusive  evidence 
throughout  that  the  discipline  of  hell,  which  they  pro- 
fess to  have  experienced  for  several  years,  has  not 
been  wholly  effectual  in  improving  their  characters, 
and  qualifying  them  for  the  ‘ higher  spheres  ’ for 
which  many  suppose  that  the  discipline  after  death 
is  a preparation.”  — Dr,  Phelps, 

“ Many  of  the  doings  of  the  rapping  spirits  are  too 
nonsensical  and  absurd  to  be  believed.  They  spoil 
all  our  notions  ol  the  dignity,  the  spirituality^  of  the 


PERSONS  TRAINED  BY  A LECTURER. 


199 


spiritual  world.  That  a messenger  should  come  from 
the  spirit  land  to  tell  an  old  woman  that  her  black 
Cat  did  eat  another  old  woman’s  white  rabbit,  is  not 
in  accordance  with  the  ideas  most  people  have  of  the 
doings  and  missions  of  beings  in  the  enjoyment  of  an 
immortal  state.”  — Puritan  Recorder. 


PERSONS  TRAINED  BY  A LECTURER. 

We  have  been  informed,  by  a certain  mesmerizer, 
that  a distinguished  lecturer  upon  magnetism  fre- 
quently trains  persons  to  enact  certain  parts  in  his 
public  exhibitions.  He  first  puts  them  under  mes- 
meric influence,  and  while  in  that  state  they  are  in- 
structed to  say  certain  things,  or  to  perform  certain 
acts,  which  he  wishes  to  exhibit  at  some  subsequent 
lecture.  To  this  they  severally  agree,  and  thus  a reg- 
ular programme,  or  series  of  performances,  is  made 
out.  They  are  then  brought  out  of  the  mesmeric 
state,  having  been  previously  willed  by  the  operator 
to  forget  all  that  has  passed  while  in  that  state.  At 
the  next  meeting  appointed,  these  persons  are  pres- 
ent, and  are  again  put  into  the  same  state  as  be- 
fore, when  they  immediately  perceive,  and  are  ready 
to  perform,  the  several  parts  assigned  to  them.  In 
fact,  they  are  so  completely  under  the  will  and  control 
of  the  lecturer,  that  they  must  do  or  say  what  he  wills 
them  to  do  or  say^  and  they  cannot  help  it,  neither  can 
they  have  the  least  recollection  of  what  has  trans- 
pired, after  being  restored  to  the  normal  state. 


200 


SCENE  AT  EAST  BOSTON.  , 


SCENE  AT  EAST  BOSTON. 

We  were  present  at  a ‘‘  circle,”  at  the  house  of  a 
medium  in  East  Boston,  on  the  30th  of  April,  1852. 
Instead  of  that  decorum  and  seriousness  that  might 
be  expected  while  holding  intercouse  with  departed 
spirits,  we  were  surprised  at  the  levity  and  sport  in- 
dulged on  the  occasion.  The  spirits  were  laughed  at, 
and  scolded,  because  they  made  so  many  blunders  in 
spelling  out  names,  and  were  urged  and  coaxed  to  do 
better.  A lady,  who  had  buried  a friend,  was  told 
that  the  name  of  the  deceased  was  Hannah.  But 
she  informed  the  medium  that  it  was  a brother  she 
had  buried,  and  that  she  had  never  lost  a sister.  But 
the  medium  said  it  made  no  difference,  as  the  spirits 
often  gave  the  name  of  a sister  for  a brother,  and 
sometimes  a cousin  for  either,  as  they  were  all  in  the 
family  connection,  and  all  such  dwelt  together  in  the 
Love  Circles. 

In  spelling  out  the  name  of  any  deceased  friend, 
you  are  presented  with  a card  containing  the  alpha- 
bet, and  are  required  to  commence  with  the  letter  A, 
and  go  through  the  alphabet  some  one,  two,  or  three 
times,  touching  each  letter  with  a pencil  as  you  pass 
over  it.  On  touching  some  particular  letter,  a rap  is 
given,  indicating  that  it  is  the  first  letter  of  the  name 
of  your  departed  friend.  And  so  of  the  other  letters 
comprising  the  name.  The  spirits  often  made  mis- 
takes in  rapping  at  the  wrong  letter,  and  were  re- 
quired to  try  again  till  they  got  the  spelling  right. 
We  were  very  particular  to  observe  that  the  spirit 
was  sure  to  rap  whenever  the  inquirer  stopped  or  hes 


s SCENE  AT  EAST  BOSTON. 


201 


itated  in  passing  over  any  letter.  Five  or  six  would 
oe  eagerly  watching  the  movement  of  your  hand, 
and  the  least  possible  hesitation  upon  any  one  letter 
was  sure  to  be  accompanied  with  simultaneous  raps. 
And  as  the  inquirer  was  frequently  cautioned  to  pro- 
ceed slow,  it  was  natural  enough  to  hesitate  on  those 
letters  comprising  the  name  as  it  was  spelled  in  their 
own  mind.  In  this  way  the  alphabet  became  an 
interpreter  to  the  supposed  spirits. 

We  requested  that  some  demonstrations  should 
be  given  in  the  art  of  table  lifting,  but  were  told  that 
the  gentleman  through  whose  agency  the  feat  is  per- 
formed was  not  present  this  evening.  We  inquired 
■f  it  was  necessary  that  any  particular  gentleman 
should  be  present  that  tables  or  chairs  might  be 
raised,  and  were  told  it  was,  and  that  the  gentleman 
in  question  seemed  to  carry  a large  amount  of  elec- 
tricity in  a circle  about  his  person. 

We  have  been  informed  by  another  person,  who 
says  he  has,  and  often  does,  raise  tables  and  other 
articles,  by  request  of  others,  that  he  does  it  by  control- 
ling the  vital  electricity  of  individuals  present  at  the 
time.  He  says  he  ^^steals^^  their  vital  electricity,  and 
appropriates  it  to  his  own  use,  although  those  from 
whom  he  thus  takes  it  are  not  conscious  of  the  fact. 
The  more  persons  there  are  in  the  room,  the  larger 
the  amount  of  electricity  obtained,  and  the  greater  the 
effects  produced  by  it.  There  is  nothing  as  yet  per- 
formed by  those  alleged  to  be  in  connection  with 
spirits  but  what  he  can  successfully  imitate,  such  as 
producing  effects  upon  persons  at  a distance,  imitat- 
ing the  handwriting  of  absent  or  deceased  persons 
unknown  to  him  causing  persons  to  write  music. 


202 


SCENE  AT  EAST  BOSTON. 


poetry,  &c.,  who,  in  a normal  state,  are  incapable  of 
doing  either,  as  well  as  many  other  exploits,  at  the 
option  or  desire  of  those  who  are  present ; inquirers, 
oftentimes,  in  such  cases,  becoming  the  operators, 
transferring  their  own  impressions,  ideas,  sentiments, 
and  knowledge  to  the  acting  medium,  and  yet  entirely 
ignorant  of  the  fact,  and  astonished  at  the  results  pro- 
duced. The  gentleman  referred  to  discards  the  agency 
of  spirits  in  these  transactions,  and  declares  that  the 
whole  is  done  by  the  power  of  his  own  will  in  using 
and  controlling  the  amount  of  electricity  present  at 
the  time;  thus  proving  that  the  mind  or  spirit  in 
the  body  has  as  much  power  and  control  over  elec- 
tricity as  the  mind  or  spirit  has  out  of,  or  separate 
from,  the  body.  And  he  is  of  the  opinion  that  if 
scientific  men  would  investigate  the  powers  of  elec- 
tricity, and  the  laws  by  which  it  is  controlled,  they 
would  no  more  think  of  attributing  the  phenomena  of 
the  times  to  the  agency  of  spirits^  than  to  the  Pope  of 
Rome.  Many  engaged  in  producing  these  phenom- 
ena are  themselves  ignorant  of  the  power  or  means 
by  which  they  are  produced,  and  therefore  attribute 
them  to  spiritual  agency,  which  is,  in  fact,  transferring 
the  whole  matter  to  a point  beyond  human  investiga- 
tion, where  no  mortal  being  can  possibly  explore. 

Some  seem  to  think  that  these  modern  develop- 
ments must  be  the  work  of  spirits,  because,  amid  all 
the  opposition  arraigned  against  them,  they  still  con- 
tinue to  progress,  and  are  becoming  more  and  more 
wonderful  every  day.  Yet  the  same  argument  is  as 
conclusive  and  convincing  in  favor  of  Mormonism, 
and  other  foolish  and  wicked  extravagances,  as  it  is  in 
%vor  ol  the  alleged  spiritual  manifestations.  But 


EXTRACT  FROM  THE  PURITAN  RECORDER.  203 


while  hundreds,  and  perhaps  thousands,  are  marvelling 
at  the  strangeness  of  these  developments,  we  find  that 
several  who  have  been  engaged  in  them  for  months  or 
years,  and  believed  them  to  be  emanations  from  the 
spirit  world,  now  declare  their  convictions  to  the  con- 
trary, as  wiL  be  seen  by  the  following  account  from 
the  pen  of  a distinguished  writer,  Professor  Pond,  of 
Maine, 


EXTRACT  FROM  THE  PURITAN  RECORDER. 

“ The  feats  of  the  ancient  jugglers  were  many  of 
them  mere  acts  of  deception.  They  were  known  to 
be  such  by  those  who  performed  them.  And  the  same 
is  true  of  many  who  practise  the  like  things  now. 
Their  rappings  and  writings,  and  other  strange  per- 
formances, are  secretly,  artfully  got  up  by  themselves. 
I do  not  say  that  this  is  true  in  all  cases ; but  in  some 
cases  we  knoiv  it  is  true ; because  the  matter  has  been 
fully  investigated,  and  public  confession  has  been 
made.  For  example : A young  woman,  who  had  been 
instructed  by  the  Rochester  rappers,  and  practised  the 
art  with  them  for  a time,  afterwards  renounced  it,  and 
exposed  the  delusion  to  the  world.  ^All  who  saw  her 
and  heard  her,’  says  my  informant,  ‘were  entirely  sat- 
isfied of  the  truth  of  her  statements,  and  that  she  had 
revealed  the  actual  method  in  which  the  deception 
was  effected  and  tie  deluded  were  blinded.  Another 
young  woman  in  Providence,  Almira  Beazely,  who 
was  noted  for  her  rappings  and  revelations,  and  wh<. 
murdered  her  brother  to  accomplish  one  of  her  own 
predictions,  confessed,  on  her  trial,  that  she  made  the 


204  EXTRACT  FROM  THE  PURITAN  RECORDER. 

noises  herself,  and  explained  the  manner  in  which 
they  were  produced.  She  also  confessed  to  the  remo- 
val of  certain  articles  in  the  house  which  had  strange- 
ly disappeared,  and  which  she  pretended  had  been 
taken  away  by  spirits.  Drs.  Lee  and  Flint,  of  Buf- 
falo, assisted  by  two  gentlemen  by  the  name  of 
Burr,  have  very  thoroughly  investigated  the  matter, 
and  explained  the  manner  in  which  the  mysterious 
noises  aje  made.  Mr.  Burr  has  himself  made  the 
rappings,  and  made  them  so  loud  as  to  be  heard  by  a 
congregation  of  fifteen  hundred  people. 

“ These  instances  are  sufficient  to  prove  that  the 
spiritual  manifestations  of  our  times,  like  those  of 
ancient  times,  are  in  many  instances  a sheer  decep- 
tion — a vile  trick,  palmed  off  upon  a wondering  and 
credulous  community,  for  the  sake  of  money,  or  for 
other  sinister  and  selfish  ends.  If  there  is  any  thing 
more  than  trick  in  these  spiritual  manifestations, — 
and  I am  inclined  to  think  that,  in  some  instances, 
there  may  be,  — I should  refer  it,  as  in  case  of  the 
ancient  wizards,  to  the  influence  of  occult  natural 
causes  — perhaps  electricity,  or  animal  magnetism,  or 
something  else,  operating  upon  a nervous  system  of 
peculiar  sensibility.  I incline  to  this  opinion  for  sev- 
eral reasons. 

“ In  the  first  place,  if  the  noises  and  other  manifesta- 
tions were  really  the  work  of  spirits,  why  should  they 
not  be  made  through  one  person,  as  well  as  another  ? 
Why  should  not  all  mediums  be  alike  ? Whereas  it 
is  confessed  that  only  persons  of  a peculiar  nervous 
temperament  are  capable  of  becoming  mediums. 

“Again:  if  the  disclosures  which  are  made  are  really 
from  the  spirit  world,  it  might  be  expected  that  they 


^ EXTRACT  FROM  THE  PURITAN  RECORDER.  20f 

would,  at  least,  be  consistent  loith  themselves.  Where- 
as it  is  well  known  that  they  vary  endlessly.  In 
numerous  instances,  they  are  directly  self-contradic- 
tory. ‘ Some  of  the  communications,’  says  one  who 
had  been  a medium,  ‘were  orthodox;  others  were 
infidel.  Some  would  acknowledge  the  truth  of  the 
Bible  ; others  would  condemn  it.  Some  would  be  in 
favor  of  virtue ; others  would  encourage  the  grossest 
crimes.’ 

“Another  man,  who  had  been  a noted  medium,  but 
who  was  beginning  to  get  his  eyes  opened  as  to  the 
character  of  the  proceedings,  told  his  audience  one 
night,  ‘ Now,  any  one  present  ask  a series  of  ques- 
tions, and  I pledge  myself  that  the  .answer  shall  be, 
every  time,  yes.’  Some  one  in  the  company  asked, 
‘ Is  John  Thompson  alive  ? ’ The  answer  was,  ‘ Yes.’ 
‘ Is  John  Thompson  dead  ? ’ ‘ Yes.’  ‘ Does  John 

Thompson  live  in  Vermont?’  ‘Yes.’  ‘Does  he  live 
in  Massachusetts  ? ’ ‘ Yes.’  And  so  the  spirits  went 

on  contradicting  themselves  times  without  number. 
After  this,  a like  series  of  questions  were  answered  in 
the  negative,  exhibiting  the  most  glaring  contradictions, 
just  as  the  operator  pleased. 

“But  this  brings  me  to  another  reason  for  supposing 
that  the  answers  are  not  from  departed  spirits,  but 
reJher  from  the  mind  of  the  operator^  or  from  some  other 
mind  in  communication  with  his^  under  the  influence  of 
an  electric  or  magnetic  cause.  It  is  an  admitted  fact 
that  these  answers  coincide  very  generally  with  the 
opinions  or  wishes  of  the  medium,  or  of  some  one 
present  in  consultation  with  him.  I knew  a very 
respectable  man,  who  discovered  that  he  was  a me- 
dium, and  who  practised  various  experiments  upon 
18 


206  EXTRACT  FROM  THE  PURITAN  RECORDER. 

himself.  Upon  being  asked  what  he  thought  of  it,  he 
replied,  ‘ If  the  answers  are  from  the  spirits,  they  must 
be  very  silly  spirils ; for  they  always  answer  just  as  I 
wish  to  have  them.’  Another  medium  informs  us 
that  he  can  obtain  any  answer  he  pleases,  by  fixing 
his  mind  strongly  upon  it  at  the  time.  Now,  does 
this  look  as  though  the  answer  came  from  spirits  ? If 
the  spirits  of  the  dead  spoke,  they  would  be  likely  to 
speak  out  independently ; to  speak  just  what  they 
thought,  and  not  what  those  thought  with  whom  they 
were  consulting. 

There  is  another  circumstance  to  be  noted  in  this 
connection.  When  the  requisite  preparation  is  made, 
there  is  no  need  of  consulting  the  spirits  at  all,  in  order 
to  secure  answers.  You  may  consult  with  the  chairs 
or  the  table  just  as  well.  This  experiment  was  tried, 
not  long  since,  at  Wilmington,  Vermont.  A Mr. 
Kellogg  was  the  medium,  and  he  had  succeeded  in 
consulting  the  spirits  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  con- 
cerned. At  length  he  remarked  that  he  was  about  to 
let  the  company  into  an  important  secret.  ‘ We  will 
interrogate  the  table^^  said  he,  ‘ and  have  nothing 
more  to  do  with  spirits.’  He  did  so  ; and  the  table 
talked  and  answered^  just  as  the  spirits  had  done  before. 
At  the  same  time  the  table  was  made  to  stand  on  one 
leg,  and  to  move  about,  as  is  usual  in  such  cases. 
This  experiment  demonstrated,  to  the  satisfaction  of 
all  present,  that  the  strange  appearances  could  be  pro- 
duced just  as  well  without  the  spirits  as  with  them. 
‘ The  calling  for  spirits,’  to  use  the  language  of  my 
informant,  ‘ is  mere  garnish  and  fog,  by  which  the  real 
agency  in  the  case  is  concealed.’ 

“ On  the  point  now  under  consideration,  viz.,  the 


EXTRACT  FROM  THE  PURITAN  RECORDER.  207 

possibly  electric  character  of  these  manifestations,  I 
am  happy  to  introduce  the  testimony  of  Dr.  Samuel 
Taylor,  a respectable  physician  of  Petersham,  Massa- 
chusetts, whose  article  on  the  subject  may  be  found 
in  a late  number  of  the  Boston  Medical  and  Surgical 
Journal.  Dr.  Taylor  discovered  accidentally  that  he 
was  a medium,  and  he  proceeded  to  make  experiments 
upon  himself.  The  manifestation,  in  his  case,  was 
not  by  rapping,  but  by  writing  — a much  more  conven- 
ient mode  of  communicating  with  the  spirit  world. 
On  taking  his  pen,  and  holding  himself  in  a peculiar 
attitude,  and  proposing  mentally  some  question  to  the 
spirits,  his  pen  would  begin  to  oscillate  in  his  fingers, 
and  very  soon  would  write  out  an  answer ; and  this 
without  any  voluntary  effort  of  his  own.  And  what 
is  particularly  to  be  noticed  is,  the  pen  would  always 
write  an  answer  which  accorded  with  his  own  opinion 
or  wishes,  that  is,  if  he  had  any  wish  on  the  subject. 
For  example  : Dr.  Taylor  inquired  of  one  of  the  spirits 
about  the  different  forms  of  religion.  ‘ I asked  which 
was  the  best  religion,  at  the  same  time  fixing  my  mind 
sternly  on  the  word  Protestant.  My  hand  immediately 
wrote  Protestant.  In  the  same  manner,  and  by  direc- 
tion of  the  same  spirit^  my  hand  wrote  successively, 
Methodist^  Unitarian^  and  I believe  one  or  two  others. 
While  in  this  state,’  Dr.  Taylor  says,  ‘I felt  a sensation 
like  that  of  a light  galvanic  current  passing  through  me. 
Sometimes  it  appeared  to  be  a steady  thrill,  and  some- 
times it  was  intermittent,  resembling  light  shocks  of 
electricity.’ 

“After  numerous  experiments.  Dr.  Taylor  comes  to 
the  conclusion,  that  the  strange  phenomena  of  which 
he  was  the  subject  were  not  tricks  of  his  own,  neither 


208  EXTRACT  FROM  THE  PURITAN  RECORDER. 

did  they  come  from  the  spirit  world,  but  were  the 
result  of  what  he  calls  detached  vitalized  electricity. 
When  this  conclusion  had  been  formed  in  his  own 
mind,  it  occurred  to  him  that  he  would  put  it  to  the 
test  of  the  spirits  themselves.  ‘Accordingly  I asked 
them,’  says  he,  ‘if  this  was  the  work  of  departed 
spirits.  The  answer  was,  “ No.”  I asked  if  it  was  the 
work  of  the  devil.  Again  the  answer  was,  “ No.”  I 
asked  if  it  was  the  effect  of  detached  vitalized  electri- 
city. The  answer  was,  “ Yes.”  ’ So  the  spirits  con- 
firmed the  conclusion  to  which  the  doctor  had  come, 
as  they  did,  in  fact,  all  his  conclusions. 

“ We  have  the  testimony  of  another  medium,  of  thq 
same  import  with  that  of  Dr.  Taylor.  Mr.  Benjamin 
F.  Cooley,  who  had  long  been  a believer  and  operator 
in  the  spiritual  rappings,  states  that  his  mind  is  now 
entirely  changed.  This  change  was  brought  about  in 
consequence  of  ‘a  deep  and  earnest  study  of  the  na- 
ture, power,  and  application  of  electricity,  and  of  the 
susceptibility  of  the  mind  to  electrical  or  psychologi- 
cal changes.’  These  things,  he  says,  will  produce  the 
same  mysterious  and  startling  phenomena  which  have 
been  produced  throughout  the  country,  and  attributed 
to  the  operations  of  departed  spirits.  (Mr.  Cooley 
has  recently  published  a work  entitled  An  Exposi- 
tion of  Spiritual  Manifestations,  to  which  we  would 
refer  the  reader.) 

. “A  part  of  what  is  done  by  those  who  claim  to  have 
familiar  spirits,  may  be  the  result  of  unknown  natural 
causes.  This  is  the  most  plausible  and  excusable 
view  w’hich  can  possibly  be  taken  of  these  practices ; 
and  yet,  even  in  this  view,  they  are  frightfully  evil. 
The  persons  who  alone  are  susceptible  to  the  influence 


EXTRACT  FROM  THE  PURITAN  RECORDER.  209 


of  these  natural  causes  are  generally  those  of  a dis- 
eased or  delicate  nervous  temperament ; and  the  effect 
of  experimenting  upon  their  nervous  system  is  usually 
to  shatter  it  the  more.  They  become  excitable,  fan- 
tastic, and  often  insane.  Diseases  are  engendered, 
both  of  body  and  mind,  which  lead  on  to  the  most 
fearful  consequences.  But  a short  time  ago,  the 
papers  gave  an  account  of  a man  in  Barre,  Massa- 
chusetts, who  had  been  much  given  to  the  rappings 
and  other  spiritual  manifestations,  who  became,  in 
consequence,  a raving  maniac,  threatening  the  life  of 
his  family,  and  was  committed  to  the  Lunatic  Asylum 
at  Worcester.  Other  like  instances  are  occurring  fre- 
quently, from  the  same  cause.  Almira  Beazely,  the 
Providence  rapper,  who  murdered  her  brother  in  fulfil- 
ment of  one  of  her  own  predictions,  was  cleared  on 
the  ground  of  her  insanity. 

“ But  this  is  not  the  only  evil  of  the  practices  in  ques- 
tion, when  viewed  as  the  result  of  natural  causes.  For 
the  truth  is,  that,  in  most  cases,  they  are  not  so  viewed 
by  those  who  engage  in  them.  They  regard  them  as 
the  work  of  spirits.  They  are,  therefore,  deceived; 
and  those  who  follow  them  are  deceived.  Both  sup- 
pose they  are  receiving  utterances  from  the  other 
world,  when  nothing  is  uttered  but  vain  fantasies  from 
their  own  minds  and  hearts.  Such  a deception  is, 
manifestly,  a hurtful  one.  It  is  full  of  danger  to  all 
concerned.  To  mistake  one’s  own  fancies  for  divine 
revelation,  and  feel  conscience-bound  to  obey  them  as 
such,  is  the  very  essence  of  fanaticism.  It  is  fanati- 
cism in  its  most  frightful  form.  Under  the  influence 
of  such  an  impression,  persons  may  be  led  to  perpe- 
trate the  greatest  cruelties,  and  the  most  horrid  crimes, 
18* 


210  EXTRACT  FROM  THE  PURlTAxN  RECORDER. 

and  vainly  think  that  they  are  doing  God  service.  The 
WTetched  man  in  Barre  was  led  to  attempt  the  life  of 
his  family,  in  obedience  to  a supposed  revelation  from 
the  spirit  world. 

‘‘  The  practices  which  have  been  considered  are  of 
heathen  origin.  They  originated  with  the  ancient 
heathen  ; they  were  spread  over  a greater  part  of  the 
heathen  world;  and  they  continue  to  pervade  and 
curse  it  to  the  present  time.  Among  numerous  hea- 
then tribes  at  the  present  day,  scarcely  a calamity 
occurs  — a death,  a flood,  a fit  of  sickness,  or  an  in- 
stance of  death  — but  some  poor  creature  (and  often 
more  than  one)  is  accused  and  put  to  death,  as  being 
the  cause  of  it.  ‘ The  sick  man  is  bewitched : who 
has  bewitched  him  ? His  death  (if  he  chance  to  die) 
has  been  brought  about  by  evil  spirits : who  has  sent 
the  spirits  upon  him  ? ’ To  get  an  answer  to  these 
questions,  some  old  hag  or  conjurer  is  consulted ; the 
cause  of  the  mischief  is  quickly  discovered,  and  an  inno- 
cent person  is  put  to  death.  Probably  hundreds  die 
every  year  after  this  manner,  among  the  heathen,  even 
in  this  nineteenth  century  I And  the  case  would  soon 
be  no  better  among  ourselves,  if  we  were  to  go,  exten- 
sively and  confidently^  into  the  practice  of  consulting 
with  familiar  spirits.  The  spirits  would  unravel  all 
mysteries  for  us ; they  would  reveal  all  secrets ; and 
not  a man,  woman,  or  child  would  long  be  safe  from 
their  malicious  accusations. 

“ Something  more  than  a year  ago,  the  Lunatic  Asy- 
lum in  Maine  took  fire,  and  a portion  of  its  inmates 
were  smothered  and  consumed.  And  there  are  hun- 
dreds of  persons  now  in  the  state,  who  affirm  that  the 
building  was  set  on  fire  by  the  keepers,  with  a view 


EXTRACT  FROM  THE  PURITAN  RECORDER.  211 


to  cover  up  and  conceal  their  own  wickedness. 
These  persons  know  it  was  so  ; they  have  not  the 
shadow  of  a doubt  on  the  subject.  Why  ? Not 
that  they  have  a particle  of  evidence  to  this  effect 
from  our  world,  but  because  the  spirits  have  so  in- 
formed them.  Now,  let  these  utterances  become 
common,  and  be  commonly  received,  and  in  three 
months’  time  those  keepers  might  every  one  of  them 
be  dragged  to  the  gallows,  or  the  stake,  while  they 
were  as  innocent  of  the  charge  laid  against  them  as  a 
child  unborn. 

“ I refer  to  this  instance  just  to  show  the  sin,  the 
evil,  the  exceeding  peril,  of  indulging  in  those  prac- 
tices which  have  been  exposed.  Let  all  those  who 
read  these  things,  then,  beware  of  them  and  shun 
them.  If  any  of  us  are  capable  of  becoming  me* 
diums^  as  they  are  called,  we  had  better  not  know  it ; or, 
if  we  know  it,  we  had  better  refrain  from  all  experi- 
ments. To  tamper  with  such  a power  is  to  tamper 
with  an  already  shattered  nervous  system,  the  only 
effect  of  which  will  be  to  shatter  it  the  more. 

“ There  is  nothing  more  striking  than  the  difference 
between  those  representations  of  the  future  world 
which  are  made  known  in  the  Bible,  and  which  we 
know  are  true,  and  those  which  are  put  forth  by  the 
revealers  of  our  own  times.  The  former  are  solemn, 
exciting,  impressive,  some  of  them  awfully  so,  others 
gloriously.  While  the  latter,  as  Professor  Stowe 
says,  are  ‘ so  uniformly  and  monotonously  silly,  that 
we  are  compelled  to  think,  if  these  are  really  the 
spirits  of  the  dead,  in  dying  they  must  have  lost  what 
little  of  common  ^ense  they  ever  possessed.  If  these 
are  actual  specimens  of  the  spiritual  world,  then  this 


212  EXTRACT  FROM  THE  PURITAN  RECORDER. 

world,  hard  and  imperfect  as  it  is,  is  altogether  the 
most  respectable  part  of  God’s  creation.’ 

In  the  Bible,  we  have  frequent  accounts  of  per- 
sons who  were  raised  from  the  dead  — who  actually 
returned  from  the  spirit  world  to  this.  But  they  re- 
turned uniformly  with  sealed  lips.  In  not  a single 
instance  did  they  make  any  disclosures.  But  our 
modern  revealers  pursue  a very  different  course. 
They  practise  no  reserve.  They  go  into  the  minutest 
particulars,  — sometimes  into  the  most  disgusting  de- 
tails, — and  publish,  as  one  expresses  it,  ‘ a penny  mag- 
azine of  the  spiritual  world.’  ” 

In  the  language  of  the  Puritan  Recorder,  “ The 
worst  of  the  evil  is  the  soul-hardening  familiarity  they 
produce  with  the  most  awful  subjects  ever  offered  for 
human  contemplation.  We  know  of  nothing  in  hu- 
man experience  so  fatally  destructive  of  all  that  rev- 
erence for  the  spiritual,  that  awe  of  the  unseen,  that 
tender  emotion,  as  well  as  solemn  interest,  which  con- 
nect themselves  with  the  idea  of  the  other  life.  Who, 
that  has  a Christian  heart,  would  not  prefer  the 
silence  of  the  grave  to  the  thought  of  the  dear  de- 
parted one  in  the  midst  of  such  imaginings,  and  such 
scenic  associations  as  are  usually  connected  with  the 
performances  of  the  spirit  rappers  ? ‘ They  are  not 

dead,  but  sleep^  ‘ They  enter  into  peace^  says  the 
prophet.  And  then  the  precious  and  consoling  addition 
— ‘ They  sleep  in  Jesus  ; ’ meaning,  beyond  all  doubt, 
a slate  of  rest,  of  calmness,  of  security,  of  undis- 
turbed and  beatific  vision  — far  removed  from  all  re- 
semblance to  this  bustling  life  — a state  in  all  re- 
spects the  opposite  of  that  which  fancy  pictures  as 
belonging  to  the  scenes  presented  in  the  manifesta- 


EXTRACT  FROM  THE  PURITAN  RECORDER.  213 


tiol.s  of  spiritual  rappings,  and  spiritual  table  liftings 
and  all  those  spiritual  pantomimes,  which  seem  to  be 
becoming  more  and  more  extravagant  and  grotesque 
in  proportion  to  the  infidel  credulity  with  which  they 
are  received.’’ 

Should  any  think,  by  reading  what  we  have  offered 
upon  this  subject  in  the  preceding  pages,  that  we 
have  imputed  guilt  and  deception  to  mediums,  who 
are  believed  to  be,  many  of  them,  above  such  trickery, 
we  would  merely  refer  such  to  page  29  of  the  Reply 
of  Veriphilos  Credens  to  the  communications  sup- 
posed to  have  been  written  by  Dr.  Enoch  Pond,  pro- 
fessor in  the  Bangor  Seminary,  as  published  in  the 
columns  of  the  Puritan  Recorder.  The  reviewer 
says,  “ To  suppose  that  mediums  could  practise  de- 
ception on  men  of  shrewdness  and  caution  implies  a 
greater  credulity  than  does  a faith  in  the  most  star- 
tling of  their  performances.”  ‘‘  There  is  not  the 
slightest  degree  of  evidence,”  says  this  writer,  “ that 
such  a case  has  ever  occurred  ; ” and  yet  on  the  self- 
same page  he  says,  “ There  is  no  doubt  that  some  me- 
diums^ when  the  sounds  and  motions  have  failed  to  come 
in  the  usual  mysterious  way^  have  counterfeited  them  by 
some  sly  motions  of  their  feet  and  hands,  I have  seen 
such  things  done^  in  some  instances  I ” 

The  same  author  says,  page  63,  I have  not  at- 
tem^pted  to  justify  any  reliance  on  disclosures  made  to 
us  in  the  way  of  rappings.  I think  it  altogether  un- 
safe to  do  so,  for  the  declaration  has  already  come  to 
us,  from  what  purports  to  be  the  spirits  themselves, 
that  all  these  manifestations  are  of  a low  order^  and 
are  produced  by  the  lowest  grade  of  spirits,'^^ 


214  EXTRACT  FRON  THE  PURITAN  RECORDER. 

As  to  the  plea  that  “ spirits  must  make  the  sounds.’^ 
to  account  for  the  intelligence  communicated,  it  being 
impossible  for  mere  ‘‘  electricity  to  originate  facts,’’ 
we  reply  by  affirming  that  there  is  no  intelligence 
given  beyond  a certain  limit ; i.  e.,  the  mind  of  some 
one  or  ones  in  connection,  either  present  or  absent,  for 
it  makes  no  difference.  For  available  purposes,  a 
person  a thousand  or  ten  thousand  miles  distant  may 
yield  all  the  amount  of  intelligence  required  in  a 
given  case.  Distance  is  no  obstacle  whatever.  Elec- 
tricity counts  neither  time  nor  space.  For  instance, 
the  transmission  of  electricity  through  a conducting 
substance  is  instantaneous.  A wire,  or  other  con- 
ductor, may  have  motioq  communicated  to  its  whole 
length  at  the  same  moment,  whatever  that  length  may 
be ; and  it  is  stated  that  an  electro-magnetic  impulse 
may  be  transmitted  at  the  rate  of  one  hundred  and 
eighty  thousand  miles  in  a second,  thus  outstripping 
the  sun  in  its  march ! 

A large  number  of  intelligent  individuals,  who,  for 
a year  or  two  past,  have  instituted  a series  of  experi- 
ments upon  this  matter  of  intelligence,”  have  found 
that  in  no  case  has  information  been  imparted  be- 
yond what  existed  in  their  own  minds  or  that  of  some 
kindred  or  friend.  Finding  this  to  be  the  case,  they 
have  wisely  come  to  the  conclusion  that  spirits  have 
never  originated  a solitary  idea  ; that  is,  disembodied 
spirits ; and  as  to  the  spirit  within  a man,  in  his  cor- 
poreal state,  why  cannot  it  command  as  much  influ- 
ence over  vital  electricity  as  in  its  disembodied  exist- 
ence ? Since  both  parties  claim  to  perform  by  the 
same  agent,  and  both  claim  this  agent  to  be  that  of 


EXTRACT  FROM  THE  HOME  JOURNAL.  215 

r 

vital  electricity^  we  have  also  come  to  the  same  con- 
clusion, with  a host  of  others,  that  the  “calling  for 
spirits  is  mere  garnish  and  fog,  by  which  the  real 
agency  in  the  case  is  concealed.” 


EXTRACT  FROM  THE  HOME  JOURNAL. 

“ A CONSIDERABLE  heap  of  books,  pamphlets,  ana 
periodicals,  some  against,  but  most  of  them  for,  the 
‘ spiritual  phenomena,’  has  been  accumulating  upon 
our  table,  and  now  looms  up  large  before  us,  demand- 
ing notice.  That  departed  spirits  have  any  thing  to 
do  with  them  is  an  explanation  that  we  have 
never  been  able  to  accept  for  one  moment.  We 
should  as  soon  think  of  asserting  that  an  apple,  roll- 
ing suddenly  at  our  feet,  must  necessarily  have  fallen 
out  of  heaven,  because  we  could  not  see  the  tree  it 
had  blown  from.  To  bring  such  an  astounding  theory 
to  explain  such  trivial  phenomena  is  like  sending  a 
frigate  to  pick  up  a champagne  bottle  that  might  be 
floating  down  the  bay. 

“By  some  of  the  works  before  us  we  are  informed, 
among  many  other  things,  that  in  the  other  world 
every  man  has  his  name  upon  his  front  door;  that 
Swedenborg  is  a great  man,  delivers  lectures,  and  has 
a street  named  after  him ; that  in  heaven  parties,  con- 
certs, and  converzationes  are  frequent ; that  at  some 
of  the  con3erts,  star  singers  of  great  celebrity  perform, 
attracting  inconceivable  multitudes  of  spirits  to  hear 
them ; that  children  take  lessons  in  French  and 
Italian  every  morning ; that  the  space  allotted  to 


216 


EXTRACT  FROM  THE  HOME  JOURNAL. 


some  of  the  spirits  is  as  large  as  New  York ; that  the 
‘ seventh  sphere  ’ (the  highest  heaven)  is  about  five 
thousand  miles  fi  3m  the  earth  ; that  the  beds  are  of 
roses,  and  when  the  spirits  recline  upon  them,  the 
birds  sing  joyfully  around,  and  mingle  their  music 
with  the  perfume  of  the  flowers ; that  the  celestials 
(not  the  Chinese)  wear  white  robes,  edged  with  pink ; 
that  a man  generally  attends  his  own  funeral;  that 
spirits,  on  their  arrival  in  heaven,  are  set  to  studying 
geology,  chemistry,  and  other  dull  subjects,  which 
they  soon  begin  to  like,  and  say  their  daily  lessons 
with  an  excellent  grace ; that  parchment  is  in  exten- 
sive use ; that  spirits  are  allowed  to  visit  ^ earth  ’ 
once  a day  only,  and  have  the  privilege  of  staying 
one  hour ; that  they  have  books,  rings,  newspapers, 
robin  redbreasts,  fruit,  lakes,  streams,  diamonds,  and 
drawing'  masters  in  the  next  world.  ‘ Dora’s  dress,’ 
says  one  of  the  revelations,  ‘ was  of  blue  satin,  with 
a white  sash;  half  sleeves,  full;  a pink  velvet  rib- 
bon round  her  throat,  fastened  by  a cameo.  Her 
hair  was  in  curls  each  side  of  her  face,  and  fastened 
in  a knot  behind.’  Dora,  be  it  observed,  is  a depart- 
ed spirit. 

“ If  it  could  be  shown  that  all  these  things  were  real- 
ly repealed,  as  they  are  said  to  be,  we  should  still 
think  them  unworthy  of  notice.  The  greater  part  of 
the  y supernal  theology  ’ is  utterly  frivolous ; aixi 
whether  frivolous  or  not,  it  bears  very  plainly  the  im- 
press of  the  medium’s  own  mind,  or  of  the  unknown 
desires  of  those  by  whom  he  is  surrounded.  If  we 
were  called  upon  to  minister  to  a mind  diseased,  or  to 
find  pabulum  for  a soul  hungering  after  moral  excel- 
lence, we  should  as  soon  think  of  offering  a copy  of 


EXTRACT  FROM  THE  HOME  JOURNAL. 


217 


the  Arab  an  Nights’  Entertainments  as  a book  of  the 
‘ supernal  theology.’  For  the  practical  guidance  of 
life,  there  is  more  help  in  any  two  maxims  of  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount,  than  in  the  whole  literature  of 
supernaturalism. 

The  manifestation  mania  would  have  died  away 
long  since  but  for  one  unfortunate  circumstance. 
We  have  in  our  land  a large  number  of  men  who 
may  be  termed  semi-clergymen,  or,  as  they  are  fre- 
quently called,  ‘ outsiders,’  or  ‘ come-outers.’  These 
are  they  who,  either  because  they  know  too  much  or 
because  they  know  too  little,  or  from  superfluity  of 
naughtiness  or  redundancy  of  virtue,  find  it  difficult  to 
obtain  a ‘ settlement.’  These  are  the  men  who  fos- 
ter delusions ; who,  because  they  cannot  find  a way 
to  serve  the  public,  are  reduced  to  prey  upon  it. 
They  embrace  the  new  light  — whatever  it  may  be  — 
with  a degree  of  sincerity,  and  commit  themselves  to 
it ; then  they  push  it,  stimulate  it,  make  a business 
of  it,  and  live  by  it.  O the  multitude  of  spiritual  de- 
lusions that  in  every  age  of  the  world  have  originated 
and  derived  their  strength  solely  from  the  fact  that 
the  bodily  necessities  of  certain  individuals  depended 
upon  their  perpetuity ! That,  at  this  moment,  there 
are  men  most  diligently  engaged  in  the  new  spiritual 
line,  for  the  purpose  '^f  securing  by  it  a reprieve  from 
starvation,  (or  work,)  Is  a fact  which  we  do  not  mere- 
ly believe,  but  knowP 
19 


FORETELLING  FUTURE  EVENTS. 


213 


FORETELLING  FUTURE  EVENTS. 

• 

Many  devices  have  been  resorted  to  in  order  to 
foretell  th  3 events  of  the  future.  Some  pretend  to  do 
it  by  cards ; some  by  the  settlings  of  a tea  or  coffee 
cup  ; some  by  astrology ; some  by  tables  of  letters  and 
figures ; some  by  the  lines  of  the  hand ; and  some  by 
spirits  of  the  dead.  Strenuous  advocates  of  these  vari- 
ous modes  are  found,  who  recount  the  wonderful  pre- 
dictions that  have  taken  place.  Some  spirit  hunter 
recently  prognosticated  that  the  ship  Staffordshire  (re- 
ported to  be  lost)  would  arrive  safe  at  San  Francisco 
on  a certain  day,  as  she  did.  Professor  Anderson  had 
a glass  bell  at  the  Melodeon,  in  Boston,  in  September, 
1852,  that  answered  questions  pertaining  to  future 
events.  In  deciding  upon  who  would  be  the  next 
president,  it  gave  six  distinct  taps  for  Pierce  — the 
number  agreed  upon  if  he  was  to  be  the  successful 
competitor.  This  was  done  without  any  aid  from 
spirits.  We  very  much  doubt  whether  Robach  or 
Lester  would  refuse  a challenge  from  A.  J.  Davis  him- 
self, to  test  their  respective  claims  to  correct  predic- 
tions. Yet  we  do  not  believe  that  any  reliance  can  be 
placed  upon  the  prophecies  of  either  party.  Events 
may  sometimes  transpire  in  accordance  with  their 
predictions ; and  it  would  be  strange  if  they  did  not,  as 
they  are  always  predicting,  and  events  are  ever  occur- 
ring. But  they  never  think  of  naming  the  multiplicity 
of  failures  that  take  place.  Not  long  since,  the  spirits 
said  that  a distant  friend  would  never  live  to  reach 
home ; but  he  soon  after  arrived,  safe  and  well.  Mr. 


FORETELLING  FUTURE  EVENTS. 


219 


Lester  told  a young  man  of  Woburn  that  in  two 
years  he  would  marry  a certain  young  lady ; but  in 
two  months  he  was  a corpse.  Hundreds  of  such  fail- 
ures are  constantly  occurring,  but  are  kept  out  of  sight. 
If  generally  known,  they  would  spoil  the  trade.  We 
are  surprised  that  men  professing  to  high  attainments, 
as  A.  J.  Davis  and  some  of  his  coadjutors,  should  fall 
back  and  plant  themselves  upon  such  stale  trash. 
Some  two  years  since,  while  lying  apparently  near 
our  end,  a lady  suggested  to  us  that,  if  we  desired,  she 
would  consult  Mr.  Lester  upon  the  probability  of  our 
recovery.  We  declined  the  offer,  choosing  to  leave 
all  with  the  Sovereign  Disposer  of  events,  believing 
that  he  would  permit  nothing  to  take  place  but  what 
would  be  for  our  best  good,  and  that  of  all  concerned. 

“ Heaven  from  all  creatures  hides  the  book  of  fate, 

All  but  the  page  prescribed  — their  present  state ; 

From  brutes  what  men,  from  men  what  angels  know ; 

Or  who  could  suffer  being  here  below  ? 

The  lamb  thy  riot  dooms  to  bleed  to-day, 

Had  he  thy  reason,  would  he  skip  and  play  ? 

Pleased  to  the  last,  he  crops  the  flowery  food. 

And  licks  the  hand  just  raised  to  shed  his  blood. 

0,  blindness  to  the  future  ! kindly  given, 

That  each  may  fill  the  circle  marked  by  Heaven. 

Hope  humbly  then;  with  trembling  pinions  soar ; 

Wait  the  great  teacher  death,  and  God  adore  ! 

What  future  bliss  he  gives  not  thee  to  know, 

But  gives  that  ope  to  be  thy  blessing  now^  — Pope. 


220 


vis;  ONS,  MIRACLES,  AND  WONDERS. 


VISIONS,  MIRACLES,  AND  WONDERS. 

The  writings  of  the  spirit  rappers  abound  with 
accounts  of  sights,  sounds,  visions,  and  wonders.  We 
are  forcibly  reminded  of  a similar  display  in  the  writ- 
ings of  the  Adventists,  previous  to  the  predicted  end  of 
the  world  in  1843 — an  overwhelming  array  of  facts, 
calculations,  signs,  visions,  wonders,  miracles,  maps, 
pictures,  drawings,  and  hieroglyphics,  all  going  to  show, 
in  the  most  positive  manner,  that  in  that  year  the  world 
would  be  annihilated.  And  still  it  remains  ; and  the 
works  containing  the  omens  and  facts  to  substantiate 
the  prediction  are  called  to  share  the  fate  of  a Farm- 
er’s Almanac  quite  out  of  date.  Some  few  still  hold 
on  to  a semblance  of  the  theory,  like  him  who,  in  the 
spring  of  1851,  declared  that  a talking  cow,  somewhere 
in  Maine,  had  prophesied  that  the  world  would  be 
burned  up  the  following  June.  How  lamentable  to 
view  the  numbers  of  men  and  women  who  have  given 
heed  to  such  things,  when  assured  that  the  day  and 
the  hour  is  not  known  even  by  the  Son  himself. 
(Matt.  xxiv.  36.)  Many  of  these  persons  were  once 
active  in  the  church,  and  exerted  an  influence  for 
good;  but  by  remaining  in  their  present  position,  their 
influence  in  the  cause  of  Christ  is  palsied,  and  their 
talents  buried  in  the  earth.  And  yet  we  have  pro- 
pounded to  us  another  “ New  Church,”  which,  ac- 
cording to  the  predictions  of  its  adherents,  is  destined 
to  destroy  all  other  churches,  as  it  was  to  be^  according 
to  the  predictions  of  Miller,  Fitch,^  Himes,  and  others. 

In  conclusion  upon  these  things,  we  would  add, 
that  it  has  been  our  belief  from  the  first,  that  there 


CLAIRVOYANT  PHYSICIANS. 


221 


is  nothing  supernatural  in  the  so-called  spiritual  manU 
festations.  They  all  bear  the  marks  of  earthly  origin. 
The  public  not  knowing  how  to  explain  them,  the  first 
rappings  were  attributed  to  the  spirits ; ” and  the  idea 
having  been  set  afloat,  it  has  been  adopted  without  in- 
vestigation, being  the  easiest  way  of  accounting  for  it. 

To  the  common  mind,  three  hundred  years  ago,  it 
was  plain  and  easy,  that  the  world  was  flat^  and  rested 
on  something  — on  the  back  of  Atlas ^ and  he  stood  on 
a tortoise^  and  the  tortoise  again  on  something ; and 
the  fact  that  nobody  could  tell  what,  was  not  allowed 
to  stumble  any  one;  it  rested  on  a foundation^  and 
that  was  enough  for  any  one  to  know  or  believe. 
Motion,  space,  attraction,  and  repulsion  were  not 
understood,  and  Galileo  came  near  losing  his  life,  and 
did  lose  his  personal  liberty  and  character,  for  intelli- 
gence. When  the  world  is  as  fully  instructed  in  cer- 
tain principles  connected  with  our  existence  as  it  is  in 
the  laws  of  the  physical  universe,  the  “ rappings,’’  we 
think,  will  cease  to  be  a wonder. 


* CLAIRVOYANT  PHYSICIANS. 

Persons  in  a clairvoyant  state,  by  being  put  in  con- 
nection with  a diseased  person,  feel,  by  sympathy,  the 
pain  and  disease  of  the  patient.  But  to  be  qualified 
to  describe  the  locality  of  the  disease,  or  be  able  to 
tell  what  organ  or  part  is  affected,  the  practitioner 
must  first  have  studied  anatomy  and  physiology. 
The  more  perfect  they  are  in  these  branches,  the  more 
accurately  can  they  describe  the  seat  of  the  disease. 
19* 


222 


CLAIR  V'OYANT  PHYSICIANS. 


Their  remedies  are  mostly  botanical,  and  are  generally 
safe  in  their  operation.  The  regular  clairvoyant  phy- 
sician,’’ so  to  speak,  does  not  pretend  to  be  in  league 
with  ^‘spirits;”  but  there  are  those  who  profess  that 
their  prescriptions  come  from  the  other  world  — from 
those  who,  though  dead,  rest  not  from  their  labors. 
Notwithstanding  the  extreme  simplicity  of  their  rem- 
edies, such  as  any  common  nurse  would  advise,  yet 
such  is  the  profound  sanctity  and  mystery  thrown 
around  them  by  an  unseen  spirit^  that  some  profess 
to  have  received  ‘‘wonderful  healing  mercies.”  To 
believe  that  a medicine  (however  simple)  is  prescribed 
by  a spirit  from  above,  is  enough  to  perform  a cure  in 
any  case.  Imagination  alone  is  equal  to  the  task.  A 
very  eminent  allopathic  physician  informs  us  that  he 
often  rolls  up  brown  bread  pills,  which,  in  certain 
cases,  perform  unmistakable  cures.  In  fact,  history  is 
full  of  recoveries  wrought  out  by  aid  of  the  imagina- 
tion. We  will  subjoin  a case  by  way  of  illustration. 

“ Sir  Humphrey  Davy,  on  one  occasion  in  early 
life,  was  assisting  Dr.  Beddoes  in  his  experiments  on 
the  inhalation  of  nitrous  oxide.  Dr.  Beddoes  having 
inferred  that  this  agent  must  be  a specific  for  palsy, 
a patient  was  selected  for  trial,  and  placed  under  the 
care  of  Davy.  Previously  to  administering  the  gas, 
Davy  inserted  a small  thermometer  under  the  tongue 
of  the  patient,  to  ascertain  the  temperature.  The  par- 
alytic man,  wholly  ignorant  of  the  process  to  which 
he  was  to  submit,  but  deeply  impressed  by  Dr.  Bed- 
does with  the  certainty  of  its  success,  no  sooner  felt 
the  thermometer  between  his  teeth,  than  he  concluded 
the  talisman  was  in  operation,  and  in  a burst  of  en- 
thusiasm declared  that  he  had  already  experienced  the 


STYLE  OF  SUPERNAL  COMPOSITIONS. 


223 


effects  of  its  ben.gn  influence  throughout  his  whole 
body.  The  opportunity  was  too  tempting  to  be  lost, 
Davy  did  nothing  ^more,  but  desired  his  patient  to 
return  on  the  following  day.  The  same  ceremony 
was  repeated,  the  same  result  followed;  and  at  the 
end  of  a fortnight  he  was  dismissed  wholly  cured ; no 
remedy  of  any  kind,  except  the  thermometer,  having 
ever  been  used.” 


STYLE  OF  “SUPERNAL”  COMPOSITIONS. 

In  the  “supernal”  productions  we  are  presented 
with  a pedantic  display  of  high-sounding  words  and 
phrases.  To  use  the  language  of  inspiration,  “they 
speak  great  swelling  words  of  vanity.”  A work  has 
recently  been  announced  with  this  imposing  title : 
“ Macrocosm  and  Microcosm,”  containing,  among 
other  things,  “ The  Potential  Mediaf  “ The  Diastole 
and  Systole  of  Nature P A writer  in  the  Spiritual 
Telegraph,  of  October  9,  says,  “ There  are  very 
many  fancy-captivating,  and  depravity-flattering  pub- 
lications — some  of  them  filled  with  indications,  the 
most  specious  and  subtle,  of  a refined  atheism.  And 
I have  seep  a copy  or  two  of  a certain  ‘ Journal,’  os- 
tensibly advocating  the  great  truths  (?)  of  spiritual 
manifestations,  but  containing  some  articles  in  which 
there  was  a congregation  of  words  superlatively  un- 
meaning and  transcendentally  ridiculousP  The  same 
writer  says,  “ I do  not  believe  one  half  the  communi- 
cations which  are  said  to  come  from  George  Wash- 
ington, Benjamin  Franklin,  Henry  Clay,  John  C.  Cal- 


224 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA, 


houn,  John  Wesley,  and  a host  of  other  great  names. 
What  affinity  can  these  spirits  have  with  many  of  the 
thoughtless,  light,  and  trifling  circles,  formed  to  pass 
off  an  hour,  and  perhaps  ending  with  foolish  mounte- 
bank scenes  of  psychology,  falsely  so  called  ? ” 

Davis,  in  his  Great  Harmonia,  page  206,  ex- 
poses a class  of  mercenary  practitioners,  who  claim 
extraordinary  or  supernatural  powers  for  their  sub- 
jects, who  give  public  and  vulgar  exhibitions^  who  em- 
ploy chicanery  and  ignorant  plans^  who  trifle  with  and 
play  fantastic  tricks  with  their  subjects^  He  speaks 
of  a class  of  “ doctrinal  practitioners,  who  prevert  and 
misinterpret  principles  and  results  ; who  labor  to  make 
the  phenomena  subservient  to,  and  illustrative  of,  the 
theological  dogmas ; who  receive,  modify,  or  reject, 
as  a sectarian  education  and  prejudice  may  sanction ; 
who  conceal,  misstate,  and  magnify  disclosures.’’ 
Enough,  in  all  conscience,  to  condemn  the  whole 
farce. 


MYSTEEIOUS  PHENOMENA,  WITH  THEIR 
AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 

A WORK  has  recently  been  issued  in  Boston,  by  E. 
C.  Rogers,  containing  an  exposition  of  mysterious 
agents,  and  dynamic  laws,  or  science  of  moving 
powers.  It  is  a very  valuable  work,  and,  with  his 
consent,  we  shall  take  the  liberty  of  introducing  some 
of  the  principal  facts  adduced ; and  at  the  same  time 
would  advise  every  inquirer  to  purchase  the  work  for 
himself,  which  he  will  never  have  cause  to  regret. 

On  page  22,  the  author  says,  “ Light  and  heat 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


225 


have  always  been  known  as  agents  by  the  common 
sensation  of  their  more  palpable  phenomena.  But 
electricity  and  magnetism  were  not  known  until  their 
phenomena  were  specially  observed.  Many  of  the 
fects  of  these  agents,  before  the  latter  had  become 
known,  were  referred  to  spiritual  agencies.  It  is  the 
tendency  of  ignorance,  in  every  age,  to  do  the  same 
thing.  Reason  demands  an  agent  adequate  to  the 
production  of  every  phenomenon.  If  she  has  not 
been  furnished  with  sufficient  data  by  which  to  arrive 
at  a correct  conclusion,  imagination,  influenced  by  a 
blind  marvellousness,  will  refer  the  phenomena  to 
some  supernatural  cause.  Hence  the  early  super- 
stitions about  chemical  operations,  the  appearance  of 
comets,  eclipses,  meteors,  the  ‘ bog  lights,’  and  a 
thousand  other  phenomena.  But  as  the  agencies  of 
nature  have  become  known,  and  their  laws  and  con- 
ditions of  action  discovered,  the  domination  of  super- 
stition has  given  place  to  the  triumph  of  reason  and 
the  reign  of  truth.” 

‘‘  Reason  determines  that,  for  every  phenomenon, 
there  is  an  agent ; but  never,  without  sufficient  data, 
does  she  determine  what  that  agent  is.  The  imagina- 
tion often  assumes  this  prerogative,  and  gives  conclu- 
sions without  facts^  or  furnishes  the  false  data  from 
which  the  logical  faculty  draws  false  principles.  We 
mention  these  things  to  show  how  easy  it  is  to  be  de- 
ceived, by  our  imaginations,  with  regard  to  the  causes 
of  outward  phenomena,  and  that  the  only  legitimate 
and  trustworthy  process  in  arriving  at  a solution  of 
the  mysteries  of  nature  is,  to  furnish  the  reason  with 
factSj  and  exclude  the  influence  of  imagination.  A 
blind  precipitation  of  faith  is  also  a fatal  influence 


226 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA, 


to  all  correct  reasoning  ; for  it  rouses  the  action  of  the 
imagination,  and  long  before  the  reason  can  possibly 
give  a correct  deduction,  credulity  and  imagination 
have  conjured  one  up  ; and  this  will  be  the  more  in- 
sisted upon  as  the  only  correct  conclusion,  as  it  is  the 
least  possessed  of  the  real  truth  and  the  action  of 
reason.  Hence  it  is  that  those  persons  who  are  most 
ignorant  of  the  principles  of  nature  are  the  more 
positive  and  precipitate  in  their  decisions  upon  any 
question  of  mystery.  They  know  that  there  is  no 
natural  explanation,  and  the  man  is  a fool  who  at^ 
tempts  to  find  one.’’  34.) 

The  first  case  we  shall  quote  from  the  above  work 
occurred  in  Woodbridge,  New  Jersey,  and  was  pub- 
lished at  the  time  in  the  Newark  Daily  Advertiser. 
The  phenomena  made  their  appearance  in  the  family 
of  Mr.  J.  Barron,  consisting,  for  the  most  part,  of  un- 
usual sounds  accompanying  a servant  girl. 

“ The  first  sounds  were  those  of  a loud  thumpings 
apparently  against  the  side  of  the  house,  which  com- 
menced one  evening,  when  the  family  had  retired,  and 
continued  at  short  intervals  until  daylight,  when  it 
ceased. 

The  next  evening  it  commenced  at  nightfall,  when 
it  was  ascertained  to  be  mysteriously  connected  with 
the  movements  of  a servant  girl  in  the  family  — a 
white  girl,  about  fourteen  years  of  age.  While  pass- 
ing a window,  on  the  stairs,  for  example,  a sudden  jar ^ 
accompanied  with  an  explosive  sounds  broke  a pane  of 
glass^  the  girl  at  the  same  time  being  seized  with  a 
violent  spasm.  This,  of  course,  very  much  alarmed 
her ; and  the  physician.  Dr.  Drake,  was  sent  for,  who 
came  and  bled  her.  The  bleeding,  however,  produced 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


227 


no  apparent  effect.  The  noise  still  continued,  as  be- 
iore,  at  intervals,  wherever  the  girl  went,  each  sound 
producing  more  or  less  of  a spasm ; and  the  physi- 
cian, with  all  the  family,'  remained  up  during  the 
night.  At  daylight  the  thumping  ceased  again.  In 
the  evening  the  same  thing  was  repeated,  com- 
mencing a little  earlier  than  before ; and  so  every 
evening  since,  continuing  each  night  until  mornings 
and  commencing  each  night  a little  earlier  than  be- 
fore, until  yesterday,  when  the  thumping  began  about 
twelve  o’clock  at  noon.  The  circumstances  were 
soon  generally  spread  through  the  neighborhood,  and 
produced  so  much  excitement  that  the  house  was 
filled,  and  surrounded  from  sunrise  to  sunset,  for  near- 
ly a week.  Every  itnaginable  means  were  resorted 
to,  in  order  to  unravel  the  phenomenon.  At  one  time 
the  girl  would  be  removed  from  'one  apartment  to 
another,  but  without  effect.  Wherever  she  was 
placed,  at  certain  intervals,  the  thumping  would  be 
heard  in  the  room.  She  was  taken  to  a neighboring 
house.  The  same  result  followed.  When  carried 
out  of  doors,  however,  no  noise  was  heard.  Dr. 
Drake,  who  was  constant  in  his  attendance  during 
the  whole  period,  occasionally  aided  by  other  scien- 
tific observers,  was  with  us  last  evening  for  two  hours, 
when  we  were  politely  allowed  a variety  of  experi- 
ments with  the  girl,  in  addition  to  those  heretofore 
tried,  to  satisfy  ourselves  that  there  is  no  imposition 
in  the  case,  and,  if  possible,  to  discover  the  secret 
agent  of  the  mystery.  The  girl  was  in  an  upper  room, 
with  a part  of  the  family,  when  we  reached  the  house. 
The  noise  then  resembled  that  which  would  be  pro- 
duced by  a person  violently  thumping  the  upper  floor 


22S 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA, 


with  the  head  of  an  axe,  five  or  six  times  in  succes- 
sion, jarring  the  house,  ceasing  a few  minutes,  and 
then  resuming  as  before.  We  w>ere  soon  introduced 
into  the  apartment,  and  permitted  to  observe  for  our- 
selves. The  girl  appeared  to  be  in  perfect  health, 
cheerful,  and  free  from  the  spasms  felt  at  first,  and  en- 
tirely relieved  from  every  thing  like  the  fear  or  appre- 
hension which  she  manifested  for  some  days.  The 
invisible  noise,  however,  continued  to  occur  as  before, 
though  somewhat  diminished  in  frequency,  while  we 
were  in  the  room.  In  order  to  ascertain  more  satis- 
factorily that  she  did  not  produce  it  voluntarily, 
among  other  experiments  we  placed  her  on  a chair  on 
a blanket  in  the  centre  of  the  room,  bandaged  the 
chair  with  a cloth,  fastening  her  feet  on  the  front 
round,  and  confining  her  hands  together  on  her  lap. 
No  change,  however,  was  produced.  The  thumping 
continued  as  before,  excepting  that  it  was  not  quite 
so  loud.  The  noise  resembled  that  which  would  be 
produced  by  stamping  on  the  floor  with  a heavy  heel ; 
yet  she  did  not  move  a limb  or  muscle,  that  we  could 
discover.  She  remained  in  this  position  long  enough 
to  satisfy  all  in  the  room  that  the  girl  exercised,  vol- 
untarily, no  sort  of  agency  in  producing  the  noise. 

It  was  observed  that  the  noise  became  greater  the 
farther  she  was  removed  from  any  other  person.  We 
placed  her  in  the  doorway  of  a closet  in  the  room,  the 
door  being  ajar,  to  allow  her  to  stand  in  the  pas- 
sage. In  less  than  one  minute  the  door  flew  open, 
as  if  violently  struck  with  a mallet,  accompanied  with 
precisely  such  a noise  as  such  a thump  would  pro- 
duce. This  was  repeated  several  times,  with  the  ' 
same  effect.  In  short,  in  whatever  position  she  was 


Wnil  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


229 


placed,  whether  in  or  out  of  the  room,  similar  results, 
varied  a little  perhaps  by  circumstances,  were  pro- 
duced. There  is  certainly  no  deception  in  the  case. 
The  noise  was  heard  at  least  one  hundred  yards  fron^ 
the  house.” 

‘Tn  this  case,  no  suspicions  were  entertained  by  the 
investigators  that  there  was  any  supernatural  or  spir- 
itual power  manifested,  as  there  was  no  manifesta- 
tions of  intelligence.  They  were  purely  physical  phe- 
nomena.” 

The  next  case  we  shall  notice  we  copy  from  the 
Spiritual  Telegraph  of  July  3,  1852,.  taken  from  an 
old  New  York  paper,  dated  March  10,  1789.  The 
extract  is  as  follows  : — 

‘‘Sir:  Were  I to  relate  the  many  extraordinary, 
though  not  less  true  accounts  I have  heard  concerning 
that  unfortunate  girl  at  New  Hackensack,  your  belief 
might  perhaps  be  staggered  and  patience  tired.  I 
shall  therefore  only  inform  you  of  what'  I have  been 
an  eye-witness  to.  Last  Sunday  afternoon  my  wife 
and  myself  went  to  Dr.  Thorn’s,  and  after  sitting  for 
some  time,  we  heard  a knocking  under  the  feet  of  a 
young  woman  that  lives  in  the  family;  I asked  the 
doctor  what  occasioned  the  noise  : he  could  not  tell, 
but  replied,  that  he,  together  with  several  others, 
had  examined  the  house,  but  were  unable  to  discover 
the  cause.  I then  took  a candle  and  went  with  the 
girl  into  the  cellar:  there  the  knocking  also  contin- 
ued ; but  as  we  were  ascending  the  stairs  to  return, 
I heard  a prodigious  rapping  on  each  side,  which 
alarmed  me  very  much.  I stood  still  some  time,  look- 
ing around  with  amazement,  when  1 beheld  * some 
lumber,  which  lay  at  the  head  of  the  stairs,  shake 
20 


230 


MYSTERIOUS  PHEISTOMKNA, 


considerably.  About  eight  or  ten  days  after,  we  visits 
ed  the  girl  again  : the  knocking  was  again  heard,  but 
much  louder  than  before.  Our  curiosity  induced  us 
to  pay  the  third  visit,  when  the  phenomena  were  still 
more  alarming.  I then  saw  the  chairs  move ; a l^rge 
dining  table  was  thrown  against  me^  and  a small  stands 
on  which  stood  a candle^  was  tossed  up  and  thrown  into 
my  wife^s  lap;  after  which  we  left  the  house,  much 
sryrprised  at  what  we  had  seen.” 

‘‘Catharine  Crowe,  in  her  Night  Side  of  Nature,  men- 
tions several  well-authenticated  cases  of  this  character, 
and  other  writers  have  noticed  the  same  phenomena. 
A case  is  given  on  the  410th  page  of  Miss  Crowe’s 
.work  — that  of  a young  officer  in  the  English  army, 
who,  wherever  he  went,  whether  in  camp  or  at  home, 
or  among  strangers,  was  liable  to  be  tormented  with 
these  noises  at  night.  Although  they  gave  no  partic- 
ular marks  of  intelligence,  yet  they  were  regarded  by 
his  relatives  with  an  abundance  of  superstition.  They 
considered  him  “ haunted.” 

“When  these  sounds  commenced,  he  would  sit  up  in 
bed,  and  express  his  anger  in  strong  execrations.  If 
a cage  bird  was  in  his  room,  it  was  certain  to  be  found 
dead  in  the  morning;  or  if  he  kept  a dog  in  the  apart- 
ment, it  would  make  away  from  him  as  soon  as 
released,  and  never  come  near  him  again.” 

“The  phenomena  in  Dr.  Phelps’s  case,  already  men- 
tioned in  this  volume,  consisted  in  the  moving  of  arti- 
cles of  furniture  in  a manner  that  could  not  be  ac- 
counted for.  Knives,  forks,  spoons,  nails,  blocks  of 
wood,  &c.,  were  thrown  in  different  directions  about 
the  house,  when  there  appeared  no  visible  power 
by  which  the  motior  could  have  been  produced.  A 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


231 


writer  in  the  New  Haven  Journal  and  Courier  testifies, 
that  while  he  was  present,  “ the  contents  of  the  pantry 
were  emptied  into  the  kitchen,  and  bags  of  salt,  tin 
ware,  and  heavy  cooking  utensils  were  thrown  in  a 
promiscuous  heap  upon  the  floor,  with  a loud  and 
startling  noise.  Loaves  of  delicious  cake  were  ^scat- 
tered about  the  house.  The  large  knocker  of  the  out- 
* side  door  would  thunder  its  fearful  tones  through  the 
loud-resounding  hall,  chairs  would  deliberately  move 
across  the  room,  heavy  marble-top  tables  would 
poise  themselves  upon  two  legs,  and  then  fall  with 
their  contents  to  the  floor  — no  person  being  within 
six  feet  of  them.” 

‘‘On  the  1st  of  October,  1850,  Mrs.  Phelps  and  her 
two  children  left  home  for  Pennsylvania : with  this 
the  phenomena  ceased.  The  doctor  remained  at  his 
house  five  weeks  after,  without  disturbance.  It  was 
ascertained  that  these  and  other  manifestations  were 
Ifess  frequent  and  feebler  when  but  one  of  the  children 
was  in  the  house  ; and  that  they  were  more  frequent 
in  connection  with  the  lad,  (one  of  the  above  children,) 
eleven  years  of  age. 

These  children  had  frequently  been  mesmerized  into 
the  trance  state  by  their  father ; and  one  of  them  was 
subject  to  spontaneous  trance,  and  at  one  time  was 
found  in  the  barn  in  a cataleptic  state.  Since  the 
return  of  the  doctor’s  family,  in  the  spring  of  1851,  he 
has  kept  the  two  children  separate,  the  boy  being 
away,  lest  his  presence  would  occasion  a recurrence  of 
the  seme  phenomena.  Simultaneous  with  the  phe- 
nomena, the  boy  would  frequently  start  while  asleep 
in  bed. 

Analogous  to  the  above  are  the  wonderful  occur- 


232 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA, 


rences  which  took  place  at  Stockwell,  England,  in 
January,  1772,  as  related  in  the  work  entitled  Night 
Side  of  Nature,  page  370.  We  shall  only  give  the 
most  important  particulars  of  the  case,  leaving  the 
reader  to  consult  the  work  itself.” 

On  Monday,  January  6,  1772,  about  ten  o’clock 
in  the  forenoon,  as  Mrs.  Golding  (the  hostess)  was 
in  the  parlor,  she  heard  the  china  and  glasses  in  the 
ki^hen  tumble  down  and  break ; her  maid  came  to 
her,  and  told  her  the  stone  plates  were  falling  from  the 
shelf ; Mrs.  Golding  went  into  the  kitchen,  and  saw 
them  broken.  Presently  after,  a row  of  plates  from 
the  next  shelf  fell  down  likewise,  while  she  was  there, 
and  nobody  near  them : this  astonished  her  much,  and 
while  she  was  thinking  about  it,  other  things  in  differ- 
ent places  began  to  tumble  about,  some  of  them  break- 
ing, attended  with  violent  noises  all  over  the  house  ; 
a clock  tumbled  down,  and  the  case  broke.”  The 
destruction  increased  with  the.  wonder  and  terror  of 
Mrs.  Golding.  Wherever  she  went,  accompanied  by 
the  servant  girl,  this  dreadful  waste  of  property  fol; 
lowed. 

Mrs.  Golding,  in  her  terror,  fled  to  a neighbor’s, 
where  she  immediately  fainted.  A surgeon  was  called, 
and  she  was  bled.  The  blood,  which  had  hardly  con- 
gested, was  seen  all  at  once  to  spring  out  of  the  basin 
upon  the  floor,  and  presently  after,  the  basin  burst  to 
pieces,  and  a bottle  of  rum,  that  stood  by  it,  broke  at 
the  same  time. 

Mrs.  Golding  went  to  a second  neighbor’s,  as  the 
articles  she  had  conveyed  to  the  first  were  being  de- 
stroyed. And  while  the  maid  remained  at  the  first 
neighbor  s,  Mrs.  Golding  was  not  disturbed  ; hut  when 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


233 


putting  up  what  few  things  remained  unbroken  of  her 
mistress’s  in  a back  apartment,  a"  jar  of  pickles,  that 
stood  upon  a table,  turned  upside  down,  and  other 
things  were  broken  to  pieces. 

Meantime  the  disturbances  had  ceased  at  Mrs. 
Golding’s  house,  and  but  little  occurred  at  the  neigh- 
bors’, while  Mrs.  Golding  and  her  servant  remained 
apart.  But  as  soon  as  they  came  into  each  other’s 
company,  the  disturbance  would  begin  again.  ‘ ^ 

About  five  o’clock  on  Tuesday  morning,  Mrs.  Gold- 
ing went  to  the  chamber  of  her  niece,  and  desired  her 
to  get  up,  as  the  noises  and  destruction  were  so  great 
she  could  continue  in  the  house  no  longer:  at  this 
time,  all  the  tables,  chairs,  drawers,  &c.,  were  tumbling 
about.  In  consequence  of  this  resolution,  Mrs.  Gold- 
ing and  her  maid  went  over  the  way  to  Richard  Fow- 
ler’s. The  maid  returned  to  Mrs.  Pain’s,  to  help  this 
lady  dress  her  children.  At  this  time  all  was  quiet. 
They  then  repaired  to  Fowler’s,  and  then  began  the 
same  scenes  as  had  happened  at  the  other  places.  It 
must  be  remarked  that  all  was  quiet  here  as  well  as 
elsewhere,  till  the  maid  returned. 

When  they  reached  Mr.  Fowler’s,  he  began  to  light 
a fire  in  his  back  room.  When  done,  he  put  the  can- 
dlestick upon  the  table  in  the  fore  room.  This  apart- 
ment Mrs.  Golding  and  her  maid  had  just  passed 
through.  This  candlestick,  and  another  with  a tin 
lamp  in  it,  that  stood  by  it,  were  dashed  together,  and 
fell  to  the  ground.  A lantern,  with  which  Mrs.  Gold- 
ing had  been  lighted  across  the  road,  sprang  from  a 
hook  to  the  ground.  A basket  of  coals  tumbled  over, 
and  the  coals  rolled  about  the  room. 

Mrs.  Golding  and  her  servant  now  returned  home, 
20* 


234  MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA, 

when  similar  scenes  were  repeated.  Mi’.  Pain  then 
desired  Mrs.  Golding  to  send  her  maid  for  his  wife  to 
come  to  them.  When  she  was  gone  all  was  quiet. 
When  she  returned  she  was  immediately  discharged, 
and  no  disturbances  happened  afterwards.” 

‘‘The  account  gives  us  the  following  particulars, 
namely  : that  the  phenomena  always  depended  upon 
the  presence  of  the  servant  maid,  and  that  they  always 
occurred  with  the  greatest  energy  when  the  mistress 
was  in  the  company  of  the  maid;  also  that,  when 
the  maid  passed  through  a room  alone,  there  would 
be  little  or  no  disturbance  of  its  contents,  but  if  she 
was  soon  after  followed  by  Mrs.  Golding,  various 
articles  would  begin  to  play  the  most  singular  pranks. 
Very  often  one  article  would  be  attracted  by  another, 
or  they  would  fly  towards  each  other,  and  striking 
together,  fall  upon  the  floor  as  if  both  had  been 
charged  with  some  physical  agent  which  made  them 
act  like  opposite  poles.  Then,  also,  they  would  fly 
from  one  another,  as  by  repulsive  forces.  Every  thing 
which  Mrs.  Golding  had  touched  seems  to  have  been 
in  some  way  affected,  so  that  afterwards,  on  the  ap- 
proach of  the  maid,  it  would  be  broken  to  atoms, 
sometimes,  even,  without  her  touch.  The  blood  of 
Mrs.  Golding  was  highly  susceptible  under  the  same 
circumstances,  and  the  bowl  in  which  it  was  contained 
and  the  glass  ware  standing  by  it  burst  to  pieces.’’ 

“ In  the  year  1835,  a suit  was  brought  before  the 
sheriff  of  Edinburgh,  Scotland,  for  the  recovery  of  dam- 
ages suffered  in  a certain  house  owned  by  a Mr.  Web- 
ster. Captain  Molesworth  was  the  defendant  at  the 
trial.”  (See  Night  Side  of  Nature,  page  400.)  The 
fallowing  facts  were  developed:  Mr.  Molesworth  had 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


235 


seriously  damaged  the  house  both  as  to  substance  and 
reputation. 

First,  By  sundry  holes  which  he  cut  in  the  walls, 
tearing  up  the  floors,  &c.,  to  discover  the  cause  of 
certain  noises  which  tormented  himself  and  family. 

Second,  By  the  bad  name  he  had  given  the  house, 
stating  that  it  was  haunted.  Witnesses  for  the  de- 
fendant were  sheriff’s  officers,  justices  of  the  peace, 
and  officers  of  the  regiment  quartered  near;  all  of  whom 
had  been  at  the  said  house  sundry  times  to  aid  Cap- 
tain Molesworth  detect  the  invisible  cause  of  so  much 
disturbance. 

The  disturbance  consisted  in  certain  noises,  such 
as  knockings,  pounding,  scratching  sounds,  rustlings 
in  different  parts  of  a particular  room ; sometimes,  how- 
ever, in  other  parts  of  the  house.  Certain  boards  of 
the  floor  would  seem  to  be  at  times  infected  with  the 
noises ; then  certain  points  in  the  walls,  at  which 
Mr.  Molesworth  would  point  his  gun,  or  cut  into  with 
an  axe,  all  to  no  purpose. 

The  bed  on  which  a young  girl,  aged  thirteen  years, 
had  been  confined  by  disease,  would  very  often  be 
raised  above  the  floor,  as  if  a sudden  force  was  applied 
beneath  it,  which  would  greatly  alarm  her  and  the 
whole  family,  and  cause  the  greatest  perplexity.  The 
concussions  which  were  often  produced  on  the  walls 
would  cause  them  visibly  to  tremble.  The  force  that 
produced  these  results  was  soon  discovered  to  be  in 
some  strange  way  connected  with  this  invalid,  and 
wherever  the  young  invalid  was  moved  this  force 
accompanied  her.” 

“It  is  plainly  exhibited,  in  the  cases  just  given,  that 
no  characteristics  of  spiritual  agency  are  exhibited, 


236 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA, 


but  those,  on  the  contrary,  of  a mere  physical  power, 
associated  with  the  organism  of  certain  persons. 
‘‘We  have  not,”  says  Mr.  Rogers,  “the  least  possible 
evidence  that  any  spirit,  demoniacal  or  angelic,  had 
any  hand  in  performing  the  wild  antics  among  crock- 
ery and  furniture  which  we  have  seen  performed  in 
the  accounts  given.  For  it  is  admitted  that  a spir- 
itual agent  is  an  intelligent  agent.  Its  characteristics 
are  those  of  intelligence,  as  every  one  admits.  Wher- 
ever, therefore,  these  characteristics  are  wanting  in  a 
class  of  phenomena,  it  is  blindly  absurd,  greatly  super- 
stitious, even  to  draw  the  inference  that  they  are  spir- 
itual phenomena.  But  what  shall  be  said  when  it  is 
asserted  as  a veritable  certainty,  and  the  crowd  is 
made  to  stretch  their  throats  and  swallow  the  absurd- 
ity without  a moment’s  examination  ? ” “ Is  it  possi- 

ble we  are  to  be  driven  to  the  conclusion  that  the 
ground  of  faith  in  spirituality  is  identical  with  that 
of  ignorance,  sujperstition,  fanaticism,  bigotry  ? ” 

We  shall  now  proceed  to  give  the  case  of  Angelique 
Cottin,  as  reported  in  the  Night  Siut  of  Nature,  and 
in  the  Coufrier  des  Etats  Unis^  and  the  investigations 
of  the  case  as  reported  by  M.  Arago,  before  the  Paris 
Academy  of  Sciences,  16th  of  February,  1846. 

“Angelique  Cottin  was  a native  of  La  Perriere, 
aged  fourteen,  when,  on  the  15th  of  January,  1846, 
at  eight  o’clock  in  the  evening,  while  weaving  silk 
gloves  at  an  oaken  frame,  in  company  with  other  girls, 
the  frame  began  to  jerk,  and  they  could  not  by  any 
efforts  keep  it  steady.  It  seemed  as  if  it  were  alive  ; 
and  becoming  alarmed,  they  called  in  the  neighbors, 
who  would  not  believe  them,  but  desired  them  to  sit 
dow  1 and  go  on  with  their  work.  Being  timid,  they 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


237 


went  one  by  one,  and  the  frame  remained  still  till 
Angelique  approached,  when  it  recommenced  its  move- 
ments, while  she  was  also  attracted  by  the  frame. 
Thinking  she  was  bewitched  or  possessed,  her  parents 
took  her  to  the  presbytery,  that  the  spirit  might  be 
exorcised,  or  cast  out.  The  curate,  being  a sensible 
man,  objected,  but  set  himself  to  work  to  observe  the 
phcxiomenon,  and  being  satisfied  of  the  facts  of  the 
case,  he  bade  them  take  her  to  a physician. 

‘‘  Meanwhile,  the  intensity  of  the  influence,  whatever 
it  was,  augmented;  not  only  articles  made  of  oak, 
but  all  sorts  of  things,  were  acted  upon  by  it,  and 
reacted  upon  her,  while  persons  who  were  near  her, 
even  without  contact,  frequently  felt  electric  shocks. 
The  effects,  which  were  diminished  when  she  was  on 
a carpet  or  a waxed  cloth,  were  most  remarkable  when 
she  ivas  on  the  bare  earth.  They  sometimes  entirely 
ceased  for  three  days,  and  then  recommenced.  Metals 
were  not  affected.  Any  thing  touching  her  apron 
or  dress  would  fly  off,  although  a person  held  it;  and 
Monsieur  Herbert,  while  seated  on  a heavy  tub  or 
trough,  was  raised  up  with  it.  In  short,  the  only  place 
she  could  repose  on  was  a stone  covered  with  cork. 
They  also  kept  her  still  by  isolating  her.  When  she 
was  fatigued  the  effects  diminished.  A needle,  sus- 
pended horizontally,  oscillated  rapidly  with  the  motion 
of  her  arm,  without  contact;  or  remained  fixed  while 
deviating  from  the  magnetic  direction.  Great  num- 
bers of  eijlightened  medical  and  scientific  men  wit- 
nessed these  phenomena,  and  investigated  them  with 
every  precaution  to  prevent  imposition.  She  was  often 
hurt  by  the  violent  involuntary  movements  f he  was 
thrown  into,  and  was  evidently  afflicted  by  chorea, 


238 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA, 


or  St.  Vitus’s  dance.” — Night  Side  of  Nature^  page 

382. 

“The  French  paper  mentions  the  circumstance  that 
while  Angelique  was  at  work  in  the  factory,  “ the  cyl- 
inder she  was  turning  was  suddenly  thrown  a consid- 
erable distance  without  any  visible  cause  ; that  this 
was  repeated  several  times ; that  all  the  young  girls  in 
the  factory  fled,  and  ran  to  the  curate  to  have  him 
exorcise  the  young  girl,  believing  she  had  a devil.” 
After  the  priest  had  consigned  her  to  the  physician’s 
care,  the  physician,  with  the  father  and  mother, 
brought  Angelique  to  Paris.  M.  Arago  received  her, 
and  took  her  to  the  observatory,  and  in  the  presence 
of  MM.  Laugier  and  Goujon  made  the  following 
observations,  which  were  reported  to  the  Paris  Acad- 
emy of  Sciences : — 

■ ‘‘‘First  It  is  the  left  side  of  the  body  which  appears 
to  acquii’e  this  sometimes  attractive,  but  more  fre- 
quently repulsive,  property.  A sheet  of  paper,  a pen, 
or  any  other  light  body,  being  placed  upon  a table,  if 
the  young  girl  approaches  her  left  hand,  even  before 
she  touches  it,  the  object  is  driven  to  a distance  as  by 
a gust  of  wind.  The  table  itself  is  overthrown  the 
moment  it  is  touched  by  her  hand,  or  even  by  a thread 
which  she  may  hold  in  it. 

“Second,  This  causes  instantaneously  a strong  com- 
motion in  her  side,  which  draws  her  towards  the  table; 
but  it  is  in  the  region  of  the  pelvis  that  this  singular 
repulsive  force  appears  to  concentrate  itself. 

“Third,  As  had  been  observed  the  first  day,  if  she 
attempted  to  sit,  the  seat  was  thrown  far  from  her, 
with  such  force  that  any  other  person  occupying  it 
was  carried  away  with  it. 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


239 


^^Fourth.  One  day  a chest  upon  which  three  men 
were  seated  was  moved  in  the  same  manner.  An- 
other day,  although  the  chair  was  held  by  two  very 
strong  men,  it  was  broken  between  their  hands. 

‘‘Fifth.  These  phenomena  are  not  produced  in  a con- 
tinued manner.  They  manifest  themselves  in  a greater 
or  less  degree,  and  from  time  to  time  during  the  day ; 
but  they  show  themselves  in  their  intensity  in  the  even- 
ing, from  seven  to  nine  o’clock. 

“Sixth.  Then  the  girl  is  obliged  to  continue  stand- 
ing, and  is  in  great  agitation. 

“Seventh.  She  can  touch  no  object  without  breaking 
it  or  throwing  it  upon  the  ground. 

“Eighth.  All  the  articles  of  furniture  which  her  gar- 
ments touc}i  are  displaced  and  overthrown. 

“Ninth.  At  that  moment  many  persons  have  felt,  by 
coming  in  contact  with  her,  a true  electrical  shock. 

“ Tenth.  During  the  entire  duration  of  the  paroxysms, 
the  left  side  of  the  body  is  warmer  than  the  right  side. 

“Eleventh.  It  is  affected  by  jerks,  unusual  move- 
ments, and  a kind  of  trembling  which  seems  to  com- 
municate itself  to  the  hand  which  touches  it. 

“ Tioelfth.  This  young  person  presents,  moreover,  a 
peculiar  sensibility  to  the  action  of  the  magnet. 
When  she  approaches  the  north  pole  of  the  magnet 
she  feels  a violent  shock,  while  the  south  pole  pro- 
duces no  effect;  so  that  if  the  experimenter  changes 
the  poles,  but  without  her  knowledge,  she  always  dis- 
covers it  by  the  difference  of  sensations  which  she 
experiences. 

“ Thirteenth.  The  general  health  of  Angelique  is  very 
good.  The  extraordinary  movements,  however,  and 
the  paroxysms  observed  every  evening,  resemble  what 
one  observes  in  some  nervous  maladies.” 


240 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA, 


The  great  fact  demonstrated  in  this  case,”  says 
E.  C.  Rogers,  is,  that,  under  peculiar  conditions^  the 
human  organism  gives  forth  a physical  power  which, 
ivithout  visible  instruments^  lifts  heavy  bodies,  attracts 
or  repels  them  according  to  a law  of  polarity,  over- 
turns them,  and  produces  the  phenomena  of  sound. 
So  far  as  the  mere  movement  of  objects,  even  of  great 
weight,  in  connection  with  certain  persons,  is  con- 
cerned, whether  in  the  phenomena  of  the  so  called 
‘ spiritual  manifestations,’  or  out  of  them,  the  imme- 
diate agent  is  a physical  one,  and  is  identical  through- 
out. None  but  the  most  ignorant  can  deny  this.” 
For  a further  delineation  of  the  facts  in  this  case,  and 
deductions  therefrom,  we  refer  the  reader  to  the  work 
of  Mr.  Rogers,  on  the  Dynamic  Laws  and  Relations 
of  Man. 

J‘The  next  case  we  shall  refer  to  is  that  of  Frederica 
Hauffe,  of  the  town  of  Prevorst,  in  the  mountainous 
parts  of  Germany.  It  was  found  that  in  her  hands,  at 
a very  early  age,  the  hazel  wand  pointed  out  metals 
and  water.  It  was  also  found  that,  in  certain  local- 
ities, the  influences  from  the  earth  had  a very  powerful 
effect  upon  her  susceptible  nerves.  It  was  frequently 
observed  by  the  one  she  often  accompanied  in  his 
walks  through  solitary  places,  that  though  she  was 
skipping  ever  so  gayly  by  his  side,  at  certain  spots  a 
kind  of  seriousness  and  shuddering  came  over  her, 
which  for  a long  time  he  could  not  comprehend.  He 
also  observed  that  she  experienced  the  same  sensations 
in  churchyards,  and  in  churches  where  there  were 
graves ; and  that,  in  such  churches,  she  never  could 
remain  below,  but  was  obliged  to  repair  to  the  gal- 
leries. Superstition,  it  is  true,  has  always  claimed 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


241 


Buch  facts  as  parts  of  her  ghostly  superstructure ; but 
they  are  too  material  for  this. 

Frederica  was  almost  constantly  in  a magnetic 
state,  and  in  this  condition  frequently  communicated 
what  was  taking  place  at  a distance,  and  was  aware 
of  producing  sounds  in  space,  and  some  ways  off ; but 
this  being  found  to  materially  injure  her,  the  habit  was 
abandoned.  She  had  a very  high  degree  of  suscep- 
tibility to  mundane  influences,  and  the  effect  was,  that 
mineral  loads  and  subterranean  currents  acted  through 
her  upon  a simple  stick  held  in  her  hand. 

At  one  time  she  was  attacked  with  nervous  fever, 
which  continued  fourteen  days  with  great  violence. 
This  was  followed  by  seven  years  of  magnetic  life, 
interrupted  only  by  very  short  and  merely  apparent 
intervals.  After  the  fever,  she  was  attacked  with 
spasms  in  the  breast,  which  continued  three  days. 
On  the  second  day,  a peasant’s  wife  came  from  the 
village,  and  seating  herself  beside  her,  said,  She 
needs  no  physicians ; they  cannot  help  her ; ” and  laid 
her  hands  on  her  forehead.  Immediately  she  was 
seized  with  the  most  direful  spasms,  and  her  forehead 
was  as  cold  as  if  she  was  dead.  During  the  whole 
night  she  cried  deliriously  that  tht  woman  had  exer- 
cised a demoniacal  influence  upon  her ; and  whenever 
the  woman  returned  she  was  always  attacked  with 
spasms.  On  the  third  day  they  sent  for  a physician  ; 
and  being  then  in  a magnetic  condition,  she  cried  to 
him  when  he  entered,  although  she  had  never  seen 
him,  “If  you  are  a physician,  you  must  help  me!” 
He,  well  understanding  her  malady,  laid  His  hands  on 
her  head;  and  it  was  remarked  that,  as  long  as  he 
remained  in  the  room,  she  saw  and  heard  him  alone, 
21 


242 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA, 


and  was  insensible  to  the  presence  of  all  other  persons. 
The  same  kind  of  exclusive  attachment  has  been  seen 
in  cases  of  persons  who  have  fallen  under  the  pecu- 
liar influence  of  the  magnet  or  a crystal,  thus  showing 
the  relation  of  mundane  agencies  to  the  psychological 
nerve  centres,  as  well  as  to  the  nerve  centres  in  the 
spine,  and  among  the  viscera. 

After  her  physician  had  laid  his  hands  on  her  she 
became  calm,  and  slept  for  some  hours.  Some  in- 
ternal remedies  and  a bath  were  prescribed  for  her; 
but  the  spasms  returned  in  the  night,  and  for  eighteen 
weeks  she  was  attacked  by  them  from  twice  to  five  or 
six  times  a day.  All  the  remedies  prescribed  proving 
inefficacious,  recourse  was  had  to  “ magnetic  passes,” 
which,  for  a time,  relieved  the  spasms.  It  was  amid 
such  sufferings  and  such  influences  that,  in  the  month 
of  February,  1823,  after  extreme  tortures,  she  gave 
birth  to  her  first  child.  This  event  was  followed,  for 
some  time,  by  additional  ills.  The  following  is  a 
somewhat  curious  circumstance,  and  goes  to  show 
the  influence  which  one  organization  will  have  upon 
another,  when  a certain  relation  is  established  between 
them.  It  is  this  : The  woman  who,  on  a former  oc- 
casion, had  exerted  so  unhappy  an  influence  upon  the 
mother,  produced  precisely  the  same  effects  upon  the 
child.  Her  contact  with  it  threw  it  into  spasms,  and 
the  convulsions  became  periodical  until  its  death. 

About  a year  after  the  birth  of  her  child,  being 
laughed  at  for  her  superstition,  she  was  thrown  into 
a state  of  rigid  spasm,  and  became  as  cold  and  stiff 
as  a corpse.  For  a long  time  no  respiration  was 
visible.  She  lay  as  in  a dream.  In  this  peculiar 
condition  she  spoke  for  three  days  entirely  in  verse 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


243 


and  at  another,  she  saw,  for  the  same  period,  nothing 
but  a ball  of  fire,  that  ran  through  her  whole  body  as 
if  on  thin  bright  threads.  And  then,  for  three  days, 
she  felt  as  if  water  was  falling  upon  her  head,  drop  by 
drop  ; and  it  was  at  this  time  that  she  saw  her  own 
image.  She  saw  it  clad  in  white,  seated  on  a stool, 
whilst  she  was  lying  in  bed.  She  contemplated  the 
vision  for  some  time,  and  would  have  cried  out,  but 
could  not ; at  length  she  made  herself  heard,  and  her 
husband  entering,  it  disappeared.  Her  susceptibility 
was  now  so  great  that  she  heard  and  felt  what  hap- 
pened at  a distance^  and  was  so  sensible  to  external 
agencies,  that  the  nails  in  the  walls  affected  her^  which 
obliged  her  friends  to  remove  them.  The  least  light 
had  a powerful  influence  upon  her  nervous  system,  and 
could  not  be  endured. 

She  was  now  induced  to  take  a medicine  which 
made  her  more  calm,  but  threw  her  into  a deeper 
trance.  Still  she  could  not  endure  the  sunlight.  She 
was  taken  in  a darkened  carriage  to  her  home  on  the 
mountains.  Here  she  existed,”  says  her  physician, 
“ only  through  the  nervous  emanation  of  others,  and 
it  became  necessary  that  some  one  should  always  hold 
her  hand  ; and  if  the  person  was  weak,  it  increased 
her  debility.  The  physician  prescribed  magnetic  passes 
and  medicines,  but  she  fell  into  a magnetic  sleep,  and 
then  prescribed  for  herself  Her  greatest  suffering 
arose  from  the  sensation  of  having  a stone  in  her 
head.  It  seemed  as  if  her  brain  was  compressed,  and 
at  every  breath  she  drew,  the  motion  pained  her.  At 
this  time  a large  magnet  was  applied  to  her  forehead  ; 
immediately  her  head  and  face  were  turned  round,  and 
her  mouth  distorted  as  by  a stroke  of  palsy.  On  the 


244 


MYSTERIOUS  PHE.^OMENA, 


28th  of  December  she  gave  birth  to  her  second  child, 
which  was  followed,  as  before,  by  a long  and  severe 
illness.  She  continued  constantly  in  a magnetic  state. 
Persons  of  various  tempers  now  became  her  mag- 
netizers.  The  effects  of  these  different  nervous  tem- 
peraments upon  hers  were  very  serious.  It  brought 
her  into  special  relation  to  so  many  persons,  that,  even 
at  a distance^  they  affected  her^  visions  of  whom  would 
appear  to  her  like  visions  of  spirits.  This,  moveover, 
brought  her  into  a deeper  magnetic  condition,  and 
rendered  her  more  dependent  on  the  nervous  energy  of 
others.  Another  physician  was  employed  from  a 
distance.  He  gave  her  an  amulet  to  wear,  composed 
of  certain  substances,  and  a small  magnet,  all  arranged 
together.  Occasionally  this  amulet,  untouched  by  any 
one,  would  run  about  her  head,  breast,  and  bed  cover- 
ing, like  a live  thing.” 

“It  has  already  been  remarked,  that,  in  the  earlier 
stage  of  her  magnetic  state,  she  was  aware  of  making 
sounds  at  a distance.  This  she  repeatedly  performed, 
so  that  her  friends  at  a distance,  as  they  lay  in  bed, 
heard  distinctly  the  sounds.  This  fact  beii^  com- 
municated? to  her  physician.  Dr.  Kerner,  he,  by  actual 
experiment  and  observation,  confirmed  it.  This  was 
not  performed  by  her  will,  which  was  inactive  in  her 
somnambulic  or  cataleptic  state,  as  well  as  her  con- 
sciousness. Every  nerve  centre  was  in  a most  in- 
timate rapport  or  relation  with  the  mundane  agencies, 
especially  that  which  acts  in  conjunction  with  the 
nervous  force,  and  holds  every  animal  in  a certain 
connection  with  every  thing  out  of  the  organism. 

The  father  of  this  unfortunate  woman  inhabited  a 
house  which  formed  a part  of  an  old  cathedral,  wherei 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAVSES. 


245 


it  had  het.  n reported  by  former  tenants,  strange  sights 
had  been  seen^  and  strange  sounds  heard.  It  was  in 
this  house,  at  the  time  of  her  somnambulic  state, 
already  spoken  of,  that  there  were  heard  unusual  knock- 
ings  on  the  ivalls^  noises  in  the  air,  and  other  sounds, 
which,  as  Dr.  Kerner  remarks,  can  be  testified  to  by 
more  than  twenty  credible  witnesses.”  There  was  a 
trampling  tip  and  doivn  stairs  by  day  and  by  night  to  be 
heard,  but  no  one  to  be  seen,  as  well  as  knockings  on 
the  walls  and  in  the  cellars ; but,  however  suddenly  a 
person  flew  to  the  place  to  try  to  detect  whence  the  noise 
proceeded,  they  could  see  nothing.  If  they  went  outside, 
the  knocking  was  immediately  heard  inside,  and  vice 
versa.  The  noises  at  length  became  so  perplexing, 
that  her  father  declared  that  he  could  live  in  the 
house  no  longer.  They  were  not  only  audible  to 
every  body  in  the  house,  but  to  the  passengers  in  the 
street,  who  stopped  to  listen  to  them  as  they  passed. 
Whenever  there  was  playing  on  the  piano,  and  sing- 
ing, sounds  would  commence  on  the  walls.” 

We  have  not  room  to  mention  all  the  facts  in  her 
case ; but  will  add  a few  of  the  most  remarkable. 
“She  was  very suceptible  to  electrical  influences,  and, 
what  is  almost  incredible,  she  had  a preternatural 
feeling  or  consciousness  of  human  v^riting.  Various 
minerals  seemed  to  have  a specific  effect,  when  brought 
in  contact  with  her.  Glass  and  rock  crystal  had  ^ 
powerful  effect  in  waking  her  from  the  somnambulic 
state,  or  in  exciting  the  force  within  her  organism. 
This  fact,  and  others  of  this  character  in  abundance, 
point  to  the  peculiar  tendency  of  this  force,  in  some 
cases  of  disease,  to  act  outwardly  from  the  nerve 
centres  upon  glass  ware,  window  glass,  &c.  “ We 

21  ^ 


246 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA, 


have  known  a child,  eight  years  old,’’  says  ]VIr.  Rogers, 
who  seldom,  at  one  period,  took  hold  of  a glass  dish 
without  its  soon  bursting  to  pieces.”  In  the  case  of 
Frederica,  a rock  crystal,  placed  on  the  pit  of  her 
stomach,  and  allowed  to  remain  there  for  some  time, 
would  produce  a deep  state  of  catalepsy.  She  was 
affected  in  the  same  manner  by  silicious  sand  and 
gravel,  or  even  by  standing  some  time  n(  ar  a glass 
window.  If  she  chanced  to  seat  herself  on  a sandstone 
beach,  she  was  apt  to  become  cataleptic;  and  once, 
having  been  for  some  time  missed,  she  was  at  length 
found  at  the  top  of  the  house,  seated  on  a heap  of 
sand,  so  rigid,  that  she  was  unable  to  move  away  from 
it.  Whenever  she  was  placed  in  a bath  by  her 
medical  attendants,  it  was  with  a great  deal  of  labor 
they  could  immerse  her  body  beneath  the  surface. 
Her  specific  gravity  seemed  to  be  more  like  cork,  or  a 
bladder  of  air,  than  that  of  muscle,  nerve,  and  bone. 
Something  seemed  to  pervade  her  body,  or  to  act 
upon  it,  so  entirely  opposite  to  the  centripetal  action 
of  the  earth,  as  to  counteract  this  law  of  force  in  the 
most  marked  manner.  This  fact  suggested  to  Dr. 
Kerner  a curious  experiment,  whic^h  resulted  in  the 
development  of  another  important  phenomenon.  He 
had  concluded,  that  as  all  these  phenomena  had  taken 
place  more  or  less  in  conjunction  with  those  usually 
termed  magnetic  or  mesmeric^  there  might  be  some 
relation  of  the  forces  in  both,  or  indeed  they  might  be 
identical.  To  test  this  matter,  he  at  one  time  placed 
his  fingers  against  hers,  when  he  found  at  once  there 
existed  a mutual  attraction,  as  between  two  magnets ; 
and  now,  by  extending  his  hand  upward,  he  raised  her 
clear  from  the  ground;  thus  she  teas  suspended^  as  a 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


247 


magnet  suspends  a piece  of  iron^  or  another  magnet y 
simply  by  a polar  force.  This  was  repeated  several 
times,  and  afterwards  his  wife  did  quite  the  same 
thing.” 

‘‘We  have  already  spoken  of  the  action  which  the 
sun’s  light  had  upon  her  in  producing  physical  effects. 
Among  others  it  was  observed  that  the  different 
colored  rays  produced  each  a specific  effect.  The 
light  of  the  moon,  also,  when  she  looked  at  it,  pro- 
duced coldness  and  shivering,  with  melancholy.” 
The  effects  of  these  agents  on  the  human  organism 
are  clearly  explained,  in  the  numbers  of  an  as- 
tronomical paper,  by  Mr.  Chapman,  of  Philadelphia. 

“ On  touching  Frederica  with  a finger,  during  an 
electrical  state  of  the  atmosphere,  she  saw  small 
flashes,  which  ascended  to  the  ceiling ; from  men  these 
wgre  colorless,  from  women  blue ; and  she  perceived 
emanations  of  the  same  kind,  and  of  the  same  varia- 
tion of  color,  from  people’s  eyes.” 

Concerning  the  power  possessed  in  the  nerve  centres 
of  this  woman,  to  produce  sounds  at  a distance.  Dr. 
Kerner  remarks  as  follows : “ As  I had  been  told  by 
her  parents,  before  her  father’s  death,  that,  at  the 
period  of  her  early  magnetic  state,  she  was  able  to 
make  herself  heard  by  her  friends,  as  they  lay  in  bed 
at  night,  in  the  same  village,  in  other  houses,  by  a 
knocking,  — as  is  said  of  the  dead,  — I asked  her,  in 
her  sleep,  whether  she  was  able  to  do  so  now,  and  at 
what  distance.  She  answered  that  she  could  some- 
times do  it.  Soon  after  this,  as  we  were  going  to  bed, 
(my  children  and  servants  being  already  asleep,)  we 
heard  a knocking,  as  if  in  the  air  over  our  heads. 
There  were  six  kn  >cks,  at  intervals  of  half  a minute. 


248 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA, 


It  was  a hollow,  yet  clear  sound,  soft,  but  distinct. 
We  were  certain  there  was  no  one  near  us,  nor  over 
us,  from  whom  it  could  proceed  ; and  our  house  stands 
by  itself.  On  the  following  evening,  when  she  was 
asleep,  (we  had  mentioned  the  knocking  to  no- 
body whatever,)  she  asked  me  whether  she  should 
soon  knock  to  us  again ; which,  as  she  said  it  was 
hurtful  to  her,  I declined.”  And  yet,  not  long  after 
this,  Kerner  relates  the  following,  as  having  taken 
place  at  his  house  : ‘‘  On  the  morning  of  the  23d  of 
March,  1837,  at  one  o’clock,  I suddenly  awoke,  and 
heard  seven  knocks,  one  after  another,  at  short  inter- 
vals, seeming  to  proceed  from  the  middle  of  my 
chamber  : my  wife  was  awakened  also ; and  we 
could  not  compare  this  knocking  to  any  ordinary 
sound.  Mrs.  Hauffe  lived  several  houses  distant 
from  us.” 

“On  the  30th  of  the  same  month.  Rev.  Mr.  Hermann 
came  into  rapport  or  special  relation  with  Mrs.  H., 
through  the  medium  of  psychological  sympathy,  as 
well  as  through  the  physical  influence.  Previous  to 
this  he  had  not  been  troubled  with  strange  sounds  at 
his  house,  but  after  that  period  he  was  awakened 
every  night,  at  a particular  hour,  by  a knocking  in 
his  room,  — sometimes  on  the  floor,  and  sometimes  on 
the  walls,  — which  his  wife  heard  as  well  as  himself. 
In  a great  part  of  her  magnetic  state,  Mrs.  H.  was 
under  a strong  state  of  religious  feeling,  and  was  often 
engaged  in  prayer.  Rev.  Mr.  Hermann  sympathized 
with  her  in  this,  and  with  the  commencement  of  the 
rapping'  in  his  room,  he  experienced  an  involuntary 
disposition  to  pray.”  (See  Mr.  Rogers’s  work,  where 
many  such  cases  are  given.) 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


249 


In  elucidation  of  the  effect  of  glass,  sand,  gravel,  &c., 
upon  her  organism,  we  will  state  an  additional  fact, 
as  related  by  her  physhdan  : “ On  the  21st  of  April, 
Dr.  K.  was  at  the  house  of  Mrs.  H.  The  window  being 
open,  he  saw  a quantity  of  gravel  come  in  the  window, 
which  he  not  only  saw,  as  he  says,  ‘ but  picked  it  up  ! ’ 
To  be  certain  that  no  one  threw  it  in,  he  immediately 
looked  out.  On  comparing  it,  he  found  it  to  be  such 
gravel  as  lay  in  the  front  of  the  house.’^ 

“Now,  let  the  phenomena  we  have  related  be  put 
side  by  side  with  those  which  occurred  at  the  house 
of  Rufus  Elmer,  in  Springfield,  Massachusetts,  on  the 
5th  of  April,  1852,  as  witnessed  by  Professor  Wells, 
of  Cambridge,  and  others,  and  alleged  to  be  the  work 
of  spirits. 

First,  The  table  was  moved  in  every  possible  direc- 
tion, and  with  great  force,  when  no  cause  of  motion 
could  be  perceived. 

Second,  The  table  was  forced  against  each  one 
present  so  powerfully  as  to  move  them  from  their 
positions,  together  with  the  chairs  they  occupied,  in 
all  several  feet. 

Third,  Mr.  Wells  and  Mr.  Edwards  took  hold  of 
the  table  in  such  a manner  as  to  exert  their  strength 
to  the  best  advantage,  but  found  the  invisible  power, 
exercised  in  the  opposite  direction,  to  be  quite  equal 
to  their  utmost  efforts. 

Fourth,  In  two  instances,  at  least,  while  the  hands 
of  all  the  members  of  the  circle  were  placed  on  the 
top  of  the  table,  and  while  no  visible  power  was 
employed  to  raise  the  table,  or  otherwise  to  move 
it  from  its  position,  it  was  seen  to  rise  clear  of  the 
floor,  ani  to  float  in  the  atmosphere  for  se^^era. 


250 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA, 


seconds,  as  if  sustained  by  a denser  medium  than 
the  air. 

Fifth.  Mr.  ^"ells  was  rocked  to  and  fro  with  great 
violence,  and  at  length  it  poised  itself  on  two_  legs,  and 
remained  in  this  position  for  some  thirty  seconds, 
when  no  other  person  was  in  contact  with  the  table. 

Sixth.  Three  persons,  Messrs.  Wells,  Bliss,  and 
Edwards,  assumed  positions  on  the  table  at  the  same 
time,  and  while  thus  seated,  the  table  was  moved  in 
various  directions. 

Seventh.  Occasionally  we  were  made  conscious  of 
the  occurrence  of  a powerful  shock,  which  produced  a 
vibratory  motion  of  the  floor  of  the  apartment.  It 
seemed  like  the  motion  occasioned  by  distant  thunder, 
or  the  firing  of  ordnance  far  away,  causing  the  tables, 
chairs,  and  other  inanimate  objects,  and  all  of  us,  to 
tremble  in  such  a manner  that  the  effect  was  both- 
seen  and  felt. 

In  conclusion,  it  was  obSierved  that  D.  D.  Hume, 
the  medium,  frequently  urged  the  company  to  hold 
his  feet  and  hands.  The  room  was  well  lighted,  and 
a lamp  was  placed  on  and  under  the  table,  and  every 
possible  opportunity  afforded  for  the  closest  inspection. 
They  were  therefore  positive  that  there  was  no  decep- 
tion in  the  case.  The  conclusion  was,  that  it  must  be 
the  work  of  spirits  — a singular  conclusion,  indeed,  for 
men  of  such  standing  and  acquirements.  It  might  all 
have  been  accomplished,  biologically;  but  admitting 
the  whole  to  be  literally  and  substantially  true,  they 
fall  far  short  of  well-attested  phenomena,  where  it  was 
not  so  much  as  conjectured  even  to  be  at  all  super- 
naturaV^ 

The  faci  is  incon^rovertibly  evident,  that  physical 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


251 


agents,  subtile  and  unseen,  are  every  where  at  work. 
“ Force  shows  itself,”  as  the  elegant  Somerville  re- 
marks, in  his  Connection  of  the  Physical  Sciences, 
‘‘  in  every  thing  that  exists  in  the  heavens  or  on  the 
earth.”  There  is  a physical  power  which  not  only 
binds  satellites  to  their  planet,  and  planets  with  suns, 
and  sun  with  sun  throughout  the  wide  extent  of  crea- 
tion, w^hich  is  the  cause  of  the  disturbances,  as  well 
as  the  order  of  nature,  but  it  physically  binds  man  to 
man,  and  man  to  nature.  And  as  every  tremor  it 
excites  in  one  planet  is  immediately  transmitted  to 
the  farthest  limits  of  the  system,  in  oscillations,  which 
correspond  in  their  periods  with  the  cause  producing 
them,  like  sympathetic  notes  in  music,  or  vibrations 
from  the  deep  tones  of  an  organ,  so  every  vibration, 
thus  excited,  is  transmissible  to  the  delicate  centres 
of  every  organic  being,  provided  the  repulsive  agent 
of  those  beings  is  changed  in  its  relative  condition  so 
as  to  admit  its  influx.  (See  Geometry  and  Faith, 
by  Rev.  T.  Hill,  of  Waltham.) 

“It  is  well  known  to  every  chemist,  that  wherever 
there  is  chemical  action  going  on,  there  is  a constant 
evolution  of  some  force.  Now,  that  there  is  a con- 
stant chemical  action  taking  place  is  certain,  and  the 
sources  of  this  action  are  very  numerous.  Among 
others,  we  have  that  of  water,  (often  holding  in  solu- 
tion saline  ingredients,  thus  increasing  its  action  upon 
metallic  substances,)  which,  percolating  through  the 
surface,  acts  upon  all  those  surfaces  whose  materials 
have  a strong  chemical  affinity  for  the  oxygen  or 
hydrogen  of  the  water. 

Wherever  there  is  a mineral  load  the  development 
of  force  is  in  ^ime  instances  very  great.  For  instance, 


252 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA. 


Mr.  R.  W.  Fox  was  able,  by  connecting  two  lodes 
with  copper  wires,  and  conducting  the  latter  to  the 
surface  of  the  earth,  and  immersing  them  in  a cell 
which  contained  a solution  of  sulphate  of  copper, 
to  obtain  an  electrotype  copy  of  an  engraved  cop- 
perplate. 

Thus  “ the  earth  itself  may  be  made  a battery 
as  Robert  Hunt  says.  We  know,”  he  repeats, 
that,  through  the  superficial  strata  of  the  earth, 
electric  currents  circulate  freely,  whether  they  are 
composed  of  clay,  sand,  or  any  mixture  of  these  with 
decomposed  organic  matter  ; indeed,  that  with  any 
substance  in  a moist  state,  electric  currents  suffer  no 
interruption.”  The  electricity  of  mineral  veins  has 
attracted  the  attention  of  some  of  the  first  philosophers 
^ of  Europe,  and  has  led  to  some  highly-interesting  ex- 
periments with  regard  to  the  action  of  this  important 
agent  in  the  formation,  disposition,  and  direction  of 
rocks  and  mineral  veins.  M.  Becqueral  and  others 
have  made  use  of  these  currents  successfully  in  imi- 
tating Nature  in  her  processes  of  making  crystals  and 
other  mineral  formations.” 

“It  is  not,  however,  necessary  to  suppose  that  the 
agent  of  which  we  are  treating  particularly  requires 
a chemical  action  to  develop  it,  or  the  action  of  the 
electric  force.  Experiments  have  proved  that  it  is 
developed  in  every  form  of  material  action  — that 
even  the  substances  of  the  earth,  without  sensible 
alteration,  exert  this  force.  To  this  agent  the  sensitive 
nerve  centres  are  extremely  susceptible.  The  celebrat- 
ed Ritter,  of  Germany,  devoted  much  time  to  an  in- 
vestigation of  this  subject,  and,  in  1809,  published 
Supplementary  Treatises  upon  it,  together  with 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


253 


Amoretti’s  celebrated  work  on  the  same  subject  — 
Physical  and  Historical  Inquiries  into  Rhabdomancy, 
&c.,  in  Germany.  (See  Dr.  Ashburner’s  Translation 
of  Rheinbach,  first  American  edition ; Redfield.)  Schu- 
bert, in  his  work  on  Natural  History,  says,  It  seems 
clear,  from  many  observations,  that  the  whole  mineral 
(and  much  of  the  vegetable)  kingdom  has  a profound 
and  mysterious  relation  with  the  organism  of  man^ 
‘‘  This  relation,”  says  Rogers,  “ is  that  of  matter  with 
matter  connected  by  an  imponderable  agent.”  The 
phenomena  which  betray  this,  as  a fact  of  nature, 
haVe  been  observable  from  the  earliest  ages.  It  is 
certain,  however,  that  local  causes  often  give  de- 
velopments to  such  strange  phenomena,  that  it  re- 
quires all  the  science  that  can  be  mustered  to  keep  back 
the  tide  of  superstition  which  will  be  thus  aroused  in 
the  breasts  of  those  unacquainted  with  the  action  of 
these  agentsP 

Some  will  ask  the  question,  “If  these  things  be 
true,  why  have  we  not  heard  of  them  before  ? ” We 
confess  that  we  know  of  no  other  possible  reason  than 
that  such  inquiries  are  not  ^‘posted  upf  as  they  should 
be,  in  matters  of  history  and  science.  But,  before 
closing  this  part  of  our  subject,  we  propose  to  relate 
a few  more  incidents,  by  way  of  illustration. 

“ In  the  year  1849-50,  certain  highly-respectable 
houses  in  the  city  of  New  York  seem  to  have  been  all 
at  once  unaccountably  beset  with  a strange  power, 
which  seized  upon  particular  parts,  and  would  not 
allow  any  one,  not  even  the  members  of  the  families, 
to  touch  those  seemingly  consecrated  things.  When- 
ever this  was  attempted,  a loud,  sharp  sound  would  be 
instantly  given,  accompanied  with  a sharp  and  spiteful 
22 


254 


MYS  TERIOUS  PHENOMENA, 


flash  of  light,  as  if  the  agent  was  determined  tc  pro- 
tect that  which  it  had  seized  upon.  But  this  wa?  not 
all ; it  would  smartly  shock  the  intruder  with  a blow, 
as  if  with  an  unseen  fist,  or  the  like.  It  even  seized 
upon  the  members  of  these  families  at  times,  and 
would  — so  to  speak  — make  them  apparently  strike 
one  another,  in  an  unseen  manner,  simultaneously.  It 
was  often  the  case  that  a stranger  could  not  call  at 
the  door  without  being  instantly  struck  on  the  wrist  or 
elbow,  on  touching  the  knob  of  the  door  bell ; and  he 
would  see,  at  the  same  instant,  an  angry  flash  of  light, 
aa  if  from  some  demon’s  eye.  The  ladies  were  mot 
allowed  to  kiss  each  other  without  each  receiving,  on 
the  approach  of  their  lips,  a fiery  smack,  as  from  a 
spirit’s  lips.  The  dear  little  ones  of  these  families 
were  prevented  from  giving  their  mothers  the  parting 
salutation  on  retiring  for  the  night.” 

■ “ There  seemed  to  be  a great  deal  of  cunning  shown 
by  this  agency.  If  the  lady  of  the  house  did  not  think 
to  pay  all  due  deference  to  its  rules,  when  she  wished 
to  give  orders  to  the  servants  below  through  the 
metallic  speaking  tube,  she  was  sure  to  receive  an 
unseen  blow  In  the  mouth,  almost  sufficient  to  stagger 
her : at  the  same  instant  she  would  see  the  flash  of 
what  might  have  been  taken  for  a ‘ fiery,’  if  not  for  an 
‘ evil  eye.’  ” 

“Professor  Loomis  visited  these  dwellings,  (see 
Annual  of  Scientific  Discovery,  1851,  page  129,) 
and  observed  these  phenomena.  He  perceived  the 
flash  whenever  the  hand  was  brought  near  to  the  knob 
of  the  door,  also  to  the  gilded  frame  of  a mirror,  the 
gas  pipes,  or  any  metallic  body,  especially  when  this 
body  communicated  freely  with  the  earti.  “In  one 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CA  JSES. 


255 


house,”  says  this  scientific  gentleman,  in  his  descrip- 
tion before  the  American  Scientific  Assoc^*ation,  at 
New  Haven,  “ in  one  house,  which  I have  had  the 
opportunity  to  examine,  a child,  in  taking  hold  of  the 
knob  of  a door,  received  so  severe  a shock  that  it  ran 
off  in  great  fright.  In  passing  from  one  parlor  to 
the  other,  if  the  lady  of  the  house  chanced  to  step  upon 
the  brass  plate ‘Which  served  as  a slide  for  the  folding 
doors,  she  received  an  unpleasant  shock  in  the  foot. 
When  she  touched  her  finger  to  the  chandelier,  there 
appeared  a brilliant  spark,  and  a snap.”  After  a 
careful  examination  of  several  cases  of  this  kind,  Pro- 
fessor Loomis  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  elec- 
tricity is  created  (excited)  by  the  friction  of  the  shoes 
of  the  inmates  upon  the  carpets  of  the  house.”  “ If 
the  professor  is  correct  in  his  conjecture,  it  would 
follow  that  every  house,”  says  Mr.  Rogers,  ‘‘  with 
similar  carpets,  should  become  electrized,  and  exhibit 
similar  phenomena,  in  which  case  we  should  have 
observed  their  appearance  at  a much  earlier  period, 
and  the  occurrence  would  have  been  presented  much 
more  frequently  and  extensively.  Yet  the  phenomena 
is  every  whit  electrical ; hence  we  are  led  by  them  to 
see,  that  when  local  circumstances  are  favorable,  ar 
agent  may  be  developed  in  our  midst,  which  may  play 
the  most  singular  pranks,  which,  it  is  more  than  pro 
bable,  may  be  attributed  to  supernatural^  and  even  to 
SPIRITUAL  if  the  witnesses  should  be  ignorant  of 

those  characteristics  which  identify  them  with  a well- 
hnown  agent.  Had  the  characteristics  in  the  above 
been  contrary  to  those  of  any  known  agent,  although 
the  phenomena  had  been  entirely  physical,  how  many 
would  have  leaped  to  the  conclusion,  without  a mo- 


256 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA. 


merit’s  thought  or  investigation,  that  the  force  was  a 
power  of  the  invisible  spirit  world  ? With  regatd  to 
the  phenomena  of  the  present  day,  reason  has  been 
entirely  set  aside  ; hence  the  precipitate  conclusion 
concerning  them,  even  by  many  who  lay  great  claim 
to  its  use  and  application  to  all  other  subjects.  We 
have  been  truly  astonished  at  the  course  of  such  persons.” 

^^We  shall  now  present  a few  cases  that  bear  a closer 
analogy  to  electricity,  perhaps,  than  those  we  have 
been  considering.  The  first  we  shall  speak  of  is  that 
of  the  two  Smyrna  girls,  who  visited  France  in  1839, 
and  exhibited  what  was  called  their  electrical  powers^ 
in  moving  tables  without  contact.  The  account  was 
published  in  the  Boston  Weekly  Magazine,  of  De- 
cember 28,  1839.  The  two  girls  landed  at  Marseilles, 
about  the  first  of  November,  1839.  In  hopes  of  realiz- 
ing a splendid  fortune,  they  intended  to  exhibit  them- 
selves in  France,  and  other  parts  of  the  continent. 
Immediately  on  their  arrival,  several  persons,  including 
several  men  of  science  and  professors,  visited  them, 
and  ascertained  the  following  phenomena : — 

First  The  girls  stationed  themselves,  facing  each 
other,  at  the  ends  of  a large  table^  keeping  at  a dis- 
tance from  it  of  one  or  two  feet,  according  to  their 
electrical  dispositions. 

Second,  When  a few  minutes  had  elapsed,  a crac- 
kling^  like  that  of  electric  fluid  spreading  over  gilt  paper, 
was  heard,  when,  — 

Third,  The  table  received  a strong  shake,  which 
always  made  it  advance  from  the  elder  to  the  younger 
sister. 

Fourth,  “ A key^  nails^  or  any  piece  of  iron  placed 
on  the  table  instantaneously  stopped  the  phenomena. 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


257 


Fifth.  When  the  iron  was  adapted  to  the  under 
part  of  the  table,  it  produced  no  effect  upon  the  ex- 
periment. 

Sixth.  “ Saving  this  singularity,  the  facts  observed 
'onstantly  followed  the  known  laws  of  electricity, 
whether  glass  insulators  were  used,  or  whether  one 
of  the  girls  wore  silk  garments.  In  the  latter  case, 
the  electric  properties  of  both  were  neutralized.” 
Such  was  the  state  of  matters  for  some  days  after 
the  arrival  of  the  young  Greeks ; but,  — 

Seventh.  The  temperature  having  become  cooled, 
and  the  atmosphere  having  loaded  itself  with  humidity 
all  perceptible  electric  virtue  seemed  to  have  deserted 
them.  One  may  conceive  the  melancholy  of  these 
girls,”  the  writer  continues,  “ and  the  disappointment 
of  the  two  Greeks,  their  relations,  who  came  with 
them  to  share  their  anticipated  wealth.” 

‘‘In  this  case  we  have  the  “ manifestation”  of  a force 
greatly  analogous  to  that  often  witnessed  at  the  pres- 
ent day.  In  one  important  respect  it  acted  differently 
from  electricity,  in  that  it  was  broken  by  simply  laying 
a key  or  a small  piece  of  iron  on  the  object  the  agent 
had  acted  upon,  &c.  “ It  must  be  admitted,  how- 

ever,” says  Mr.  Rogers,  “ that  the  fact  of  the  influence 
of  glass  insulators  and  the  silk  dress,  causing  a ces- 
sation of  the  phenomena,  shows  that  the  agent  that 
acted  upon  the  table  was,  in  some  way,  a form  of 
electricity,  though  greatly  varying,  in  its  laws  of 
action,  from  that  usually  known  to  science.  We 
have,”  says  Mr.  R.,  “ some  curious  facts  relating  to 
this  modified  agent.^  to  present  frorfi  Matucci  and 
others,”  (in  the  second  number  of  our  work.) 

“ From  the  effects  of  the  humidity  of  the  atmosphere. 


258 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA, 


some  may  conclude  that  the  agent  must  have  been 
electricity^  inasmuch  as  the  same  state  of  the  atmos- 
phere produces  a like  effect  upon  the  action  of  friction 
electricity.  Let  us  allow  this,  and  turn  to  precisely 
the  same  phenomenon,  as  it  has  been  manifested  in 
the  cases  of  numerous  ‘mediums’  for  the  so-called 
^ spiritual  manifestations^^ 

. “ We  will  not  state  it  upon  our  authority  alone,  but 
also  upon  that  of  a large  number  of  intelligent  be- 
lievers in  the  spiritual  origin  of  these  phenomena,  that 
the  electrical  condition  of  the  atmosphere  enters  into 
the  circumstances  of  their  evolution  ; that  in  a humid 
state  of  the  weather  it  is  not  only  difficult,  in  many 
instances,  but  sometimes  it  is  absolutely  impossible,  to 
obtain  them  under  such  a condition.”  We  know  that 
many  of  the  less  informed  “ mediums  ” attribute  these 
failures  to  the  capriciousness  of  the  spirits^  and  fre- 
quently scold  them  soundly  for  their  misdemeanors, 
though  at  other  times  they  seem  to  pity  them  because 
they  get  so  weary  and  fatigued  in  answering  so  many 
inquiries,  and  being  so  long  “ on  dutyP 

“It  was  thought  by  some  who  witnessed  the  case  of 
Angelique  Cottin,  that  the  agent  which  acted  so 
powerfully  from  her  organism,  overthrowing  tables, 

\ twisting  chairs  out  of  stout  men’s  hands,  raising  a 
man  in  a heavy  tub,  was  electricity.  C.  Crowe  says  it 
did  cause  the  deviation  of  the  magnetic  needle ; but 
M.  Arago,  who  knows  more  about  this  abused  agent 
than  a nation  of  theorizers,  could  not  detect  the  least 
signs  of  it  by  the  nicest  tests.  And  yet  it  would  give 
the  person  who  touched  her  or  her  dress  a powerful 
shock,  as  if  it  were  electricity.  Still,  it  may  be  the 
same  agent  that  is  ground  out  of  plate  glass,  that 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


259 


propagates  news  from  city  to  city  on  iron  wires,  and 
that  thunders  in  the  material  heavens.” 

It  has  been  supposed  that  because,  in  many  in- 
stances, ‘mediums’  have  given  shocks  like  those  given 
by  electrized  bodies,  the  two  agents  must  be  identical. 
Not  long  since,  a young  lady,  about  sixteen  years  of 
age,  Miss  Harriett  Be  bee,  was  placed  in  a magnetic 
state,  in  company  with  Mrs.  Tamlin,  both  being  of  a 
clairvoyant  character.  The  sounds  were  heard  while 
they  were  in  that  state.  Every  time  these  occurred  a 
very  sensible  jar,  like  an  electric  shock,  was  experienced 
by  Miss  Bebee.  In  answer  to  a question,  she  stated 
that  at  each  sound  she  felt  as  if  there  was  electricity 
passing  over  her.  Several  of  the  persons,  in  whose 
presence  these  sounds  are  heard,  always  receive  a 
slight  shock,  so  that  there  is  a slight  jar,  which  has 
sometimes  been  so  plain  as  to  lead  persons,  ignorant 
of  the  facts  and  the  phenomenon,  to  accuse  them  of 
making  it  themselves.”  Says  a writer  upon  this 
subject,  “ This  feeling  of  electricity  seems  to  pervade 
nearly  every  thing  connected  with  these  phenomena. 
When  the  rapping  is  heard,  the  peculiar  jar  is  felt, 
differing  from  the  jar  produced  by  a blow;  and  in 
various  other  ways  we  are  reminded  of  the  use  of  this 
subtile  agent.  We  often  see,  in  a dark  room,  bright 
electric  flashes  on  the  wall  and  other  places.” 

The  same  writer  observes,  “ Persons  sometimes  feel 
a sensation  of  electricity  passing  over  their  limbs  when 
they  stand  in  the  vicinity  of  those  who  get  the  sounds 
most  freely,  although  the  particular  persons  who 
seem  to  be  the  mediums  feel  no  sensation  at  all. 
[n  one  or  two  instances  we  have  seen  a perceptible 
shock,  as  if  caused  by  a galvanic  battery,  especially 


260 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOxMENA, 


when  the  persons  were  tinder  the  influence  of  mag* 
netism.” 

‘‘In  a work  published  in  Cincinnati,  by  William  T. 
Coggshall,  the  author  says,  “ We  have  felt  positive 
electrical  influences  from  clairvoyants.  At  the  present 
time,’’  he  continues,  “ what  is  termed  ‘ electrical 
circles  ’ are  being  formed  every  week  in  Cincinnati, 
for  the  benefit  of  persons  whose  systems  require  ad- 
ditional electrical  power.  We  have  seen  several 
women  so  powerfully  electrized  in  these  circles,  that 
the  same  effects  were  produced  upon  them  which 
would  have  been  had  they  been  isolated  in  connection 
with  a galvanic  battery.”  So  it  has  been  seen  that, 
on  touching  Angelique  Cottin,  a person  would  receive 
a “ true  electric  shock.”  This  kind  of  shock  was  ex- 
perienced by  Campeti  and  Bleton,  in  passing  over 
mineral  veins  and  subterraneous  streams,  as  mentioned 
by  Dr.  Ashburner.  “ Many  somnambulic  persons,” 
says  C.  Crowe,  “ are  capable  of  giving  an  electric 
shock  ; and  I have  met  with  one  person,  not  somnam- 
bulic, who  informed  me  that  he  has  frequently  been 
able  to  do  it  by  an  effort  of  the  will.” 

“ When  an  iron  plate  was  brought  near  to  one  of 
Reichenbach’s  patients,  and  a crystal  brought  in  con- 
tact with  it,  the  effect  upon  it  was  like  an  electric 
shock,  which  even  ascended  from  the  elbow  to  the 
shoulder.”  Many  other  cases  might  be  cited  to  the 
same  purpose.  The  magnet  and  iron  have  a specific 
action  upon  the  nervous  system  ; and  the  same  agent 
acts  also  from  crystals,  vegetable  substances,  and  the 
human  hand,  nay,  from  the  earth  itself.”  The  second 
number  of  Mr.  Rogers’s  work  contains  some  interesting 
facts  of  this  character.  • 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


261 


‘‘  Vitality,”  says  Dr.  W.  E.  Channing,  in  his  Notes 
on  Electricity,  is  dependent  on  physical  conditions, 
and  performs  its  functions  by  the  agency  of  physical 
forces.”  The  Rev.  Thomas  Hill,  in  his  Fragmentary 
Supplement  to  the  Ninth  Bridgewater  Treatise,  ob- 
serves that  all  bodies  are  moved  through  the  agency 
of  other  bodies,  and  we  see  nowhere  a motion  which 
is  not  dependent  upon  physical  causes^  that  is,  which 
is  not  produced  hj physical  agents.  Our  will  employs, 
unconsciously,  the  aid  of  nerve  and  muscle  ; the  su- 
preme will  employs,  with  wise  designs,  the  interven- 
tion of  the  laws  of  impulse^  attraction^  and  repulsion^ 
“ When,  in  the  course  of  ages,  the  comparative  easy 
problems  of  astronomy  were  solved,  problems  of  more 
difficulty  were  brought  to  view.  Phenomena  which 
were  not  obvious^  not  pictured  alphabet^  but  the  fine 
print  of  creation^  electrical^  optical^  and  chemical 
phenomena^  led  men  into  more  hidden  knowledge.” 

‘‘  The  agents  employed  by  the  animal  organization,” 
says  Dr.  Channing,  “ are  principles  found  universally 
IN  nature,  and,  in  addition  to  these,  a force  which  is 
peculiar  to  living  structures — the  special  agent  of 
vitality.”  “Now,  it  might  reasonably  be  expected,  that 
if  electricity,  among  other  agents  found  “ universally 
in  nature,”  is  also  associated  with  the  agent  of  the 
animal  economy,  it  might,  under  favorable  conditions, 
exhibit  its  characteristic  phenomena.  These  condi- 
tions would,  of  course,  be  owing  to  a variation  of  the 
organism  from  its  normal  standard.  The  following 
case,  given  by  Dr.  Ennemoser,  of  Germany,  exhibits 
some  of  these  characteristics  : — 

The  case  was  that  of  a young  woman,  sister  of  a 
professor  at  Strasburg.  Immediately  on  a sudden 


262 


MYSTERIOUS  PHENOMENA. 


fright,  she  was  seized  with,  a nervous  malady,  which 
continued  for  a long  period,  and  finally  terminated  in 
her  death.  Among  the  remarkable  symptoms  in  her 
case  were  the  following  : — 

First.  Those  of  somnambulism^  with  more  or  less 
lucidity. 

Second.  Her  body  became  so  highly  charged  with 
electricity  that  it  was  necessary  to  conduct  it  away 
by  a regular  process  of  conduction. 

Third.  Her  body  would  impart  powerful  shocks  to 
those  who  came  in  contact,  and  even  when  they  did 
not  touch  her. 

Fourth.  She  controlled  its  action  so  as  to  give  her 
brother  (the  professor)  a smart  shock  when  he  was 
several  rooms  ofi?’  (The  account  states,  that  when 
the  professor  received  the  shock,  ‘‘  he  started  up  and 
rushed  into  her  chamber,  where  she  was  in  bed  ; and 
as  soon  as  she  saw  him,  she  said,  laughing,  ‘ Ah,  you 
feltit,  didyou?”’) 

Fifth.  She  was  subject,  also,  to  spasms  and  parox- 
ysms of  rigor  and  trembling. 

Some  of  the  phenomena,  in  this  case,  resemble  those 
we  see  exhibited  by  the  electric  fish.  The  case  is  an 
important  one  in  considering  the  command  which 
the  nerve  centres  possess  over  the  general  agents 
associated  with  them.” 

We  shall  now  present  another  singular  case,  which 
occurred  in  this  country,  in  the  month  of  January, 
1839,  an  account  of  which  was  given  in  Silliman’s 
Journal,  by  a correspondent : — 

First.  That  on  the  evening  of  January  28,  1839, 
during  a somewhat  extraordinary  display  of  the 
northern  lights,  a espectable  lady  became  so  highly 


WITH  THEIR  AGENTS  OR  CAUSES. 


263 


charged  with  electricity,  as  to  give  out  vivid  electrical 
sparks  from  the  end  of  each  finger,  to  the  face  of  each 
of  the  company  present.’’ 

Second.  That  this  did  not  cease  with  the  heavenly 
phenomena,  but  continued  several  months,  during 
which  time  she  was  constantly  charged  and  giving 
off  electrical  sparks  to  every  conductor  she  approached. 
This  was  extremely  vexatious,  as  she  could  not  touch 
the  stove,  or  any  metallic  utensil,  without  giving 
off  an  electrical  spark,  with  the  consequent  twinge. 

Third.  That  “the  state  most  favorable  to  this 
phenomena  was  an  atmosphere  of  about  eighty 
degrees  Fahrenheit,  moderate  exercise,  and  social 
enjoyment.  It  disappeared  in  an  atmosphere  ap- 
proaching zero,  and  under  the  debilitating  effects  of 
fear.” 

Fourth.  That,  “ when  seated  by  the  stove,  reading, 
with  her  feet  upon  the  fender,  she  gave  sparks  at  the 
rate  of  three  or  four  a minute ; and  under  the  most 
favorable  circumstances,  a spark  that  could  be  seen, 
heard,  or  felt,  passed  every  moment.” 

Fifth.  That  “ she  could  charge  others  in  the  same 
way,  when  insulated,  who  could  then  give  sparks 
to  others.” 

Sixth.  “ To  make  it  satisfactory  that  her  dress  did 
not  produce  it,  it  was  changed  to  cotton,  and  woollen, 
without  altering  the  phenomenon.  The  lady  is  about 
thirty,  of  sedentary  pursuits,  and  delicate  ^ate  of 
health,  having,  for  two  years  previously,  suffered  from 
acute  rheumatism  and  neuralgic  afl’ections.” 

For  further  investigation  into  the  cause  of  singular 
phenomena  evolved  from  secret  agents,  and  the  true 
philosophy  of  biology,  magnetism,  trance,  &c.,  we 


264 


EXPERIMENTS  IN  BIOLOGY. 


would  again  refer  to  the  numbers  of  a work  by  Mr. 
Rogers,  now  in  process  of  publication.  His  principles 
and  deductions  challenge  successful  contradiction. 


EXPERIMENTS  IN  BIOLOGY. 

Biology,  so  called,  is  one  peculiar  feature,  or  form, 
of  mesmerism.  “ These  experiments,”  says  Dr.  Rich- 
mond, ^‘attracted  much  attention  some  three  years 
since,  in  Ohio,  and  other  places,  and  such  was  the 
intense  excitement  of  the  public  mind  that,  in  some 
places,  parents  and  the  public  were  obliged  to  inter- 
fere and  stop  children  from  biologizing  each  other.” 
It  was  found  that  not  only  muscular  motion,  but  the 
exercise  of  the  senses,  could  be  destroyed  by  the  will 
of  the  operator.  Taste  was  obliterated,  or  changed, 
memory  destroyed,  and  any  picture  presented  to  the 
mind  of  the  subject  would  be  seen.  Tell  him  he  saw 
snakes,  and  he  would  become  frightened,  and  rush 
with  violence  over  the  seats  and  benches.  Tell  him 
he  was  sleigh  riding,  and  he  would  instantly  seize  the 
reins,  and  drive  the  horses  with/ great  glee.  Tell  him 
he  was  a witch  — an  old  woman  in  rags  — and  he 
would  own  the  character,  and  confess  all  the  crimes 
with  which  you  had  charged  him.  Tell  him  he  was 
a gay  young  lady,  and  another  subject  was  about  to 
court  him,  and  a love  scene  would  commence.  Tell 
him  he  was  cold,  and  he  would  shiver,  his  teeth  chat- 
ter ; he  would  stamp,  and  thresh  his  hands  to  keep 
them  warm.  Tell  him  it  was  summer  — very  hot, 


EXPERIMENTS  IN  BIOLOGY. 


265 


and  he  would  begin  fanning  himself,  fling  off*  his  coat, 
and,  unless  prevented,  would  divest  himself  of  all 
garments  tell  him  that  a tiee  of  fruit  was  before  him, 
and  he  would  begin  to  fill  his  pockets.  Sweep  the 
room  before  him,  and  open  the  sky,  and  say  that  the 
river  of  life  and  a white  throne  were  before  him,  that 
the  judgment  was  set,  and  instantly  he  would  assume 
the  attitude  of  devotion  ; he  would  gaze  with  burning 
eye  and  rapt  delight  into  the  scene  of  glory.  Take 
him  to  a lake  side,  tell  him  a child  was  drowning  in 
the  water,  and  he  would  wade  in,  take  it  in  his  arms, 
and  lay  it  carefully  down,  and  weep  over  it  in  deep 
pity.  Bring  before  him  the  lightning’s  flash,  the 
thunder’s  roll,  or  proclaim  a God  in  grandeur,  and  a 
world  on  fire,  and,  as  once  actually  took  place  in  Cov- 
ington, Kentucky,  a dozen  subjects  fell  in  intense 
fright : some  on  to  the  floor,  some  on  benches,  others 
sought  to  fly,  and  all  declared  to  the  audience  that  a 
shower  of  fire  seemed  to  be  around  them.  Any  im- 
age the  operator  sees  fit  to  plant  in  the  subject’s  mind 
is  readily  done ; any  passion  readily  assumed ; rever- 
ence, revenge,  vanity,  love,  hate,  fear,  mirth,  joy,  grief, 
or  ecstasy,  are  all  imitated  at  his  bidding,  and  safely  dis- 
persed and  reproduced  with  the  rapidity  of  thought, 
changing  in  an  instant  both  the  actions  and  motions 
of  the  subject.  Tell  the  person  he  is  suffocating  in 
water,  and  he  will  suffocate,  unless  you  prevent  him. 
Tell  him  he  is  struck  on  the  head,  and  he  falls,  as  if 
stricken  down  with  a hammer.  No  doubt  a subject 
might  be  killed  by  a mental  impression  — by  saying 
to  him  he  was  shot  through  the  heart,  or  was  strug- 
gling in  water.  This  is  the  opinion  of  all  operators 
in  the  art.  The  subject  at  the  time  is,  to  all  appear- 
23 


266 


EXPERIMENTS  IN  BIOLOGY. 


ance,  i i a perfectly  normal  state ; his  mental,  moral, 
and  physical  powers  seem  unchanged,  and  he  thinks 
at  the  time  he  can  resist  your  power  over  him ; he  but 
gives  you  his  eye,  and  you  lead  him  captive  by  men- 
tal impressions.  The  only  perceptible  variation  from 
the  normal  state  is,  that  the  eye^  in  most  subjects,  is 
clear  and  glassy,  the  same  eye  that  is  observed  in 
some  maniacs,  and  in  consumptive  patients  — clear, 
sharp,  and  fearful  to  look  at.  The  hidden  fires  of  the 
soul  seem  to  burn  through  it,  with  intense  force.  I 
have  watched  it  for  months,  and  years,  in  consumptives, 
under  the  wasting  of  vitality;  and  the  eye  kindles 
and  sparkles  with  more  inteiisxcy  as  they  near  their 
end.  All  impressible  subjects  have  this  eye,  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent ; aU  consumptives  have  it,  as 
well  as  those  who  in  early  life  are  inclined  to  con- 
sumption. 

The  facts  and  incidents  under  the  effects  of  biology 
are  truly  singular  and  wonderful ; and  yet  the  advo- 
cates of  the  ‘‘spirit  mania”  admit  there  is  nothing 
supernatural  in  them.  For  aught  we  can  see,  the 
phenomena  put  forth  by  the  “ rappers  ” differ  not  ma- 
terially from  the  biologic  developments.  They  seem 
to  be  identical  with  each  other. 

I know  it  is  affirmed  that  the  developments  of  elec- 
tro-biology do  not  cover  the  whole  ground  in  dispute, 
inasmuch  as  men  and  women  only  are  found  to  yield 
to  its  impressions,  while  chairs^  tables^  and  other  inan- 
imate objects  remain  unimpressed.  But  if  chairs  and 
tables  are  not  moved  by  one  form  of  magnetism,  they 
are  by  another,  as  we  have  abundantly  shown.  And 
any  one  with  half  an  eye  cannot  but  see  that  it  would 
require  less  effort  to  move  a table,  or  other  inanimate 


EXPERIMENTS  IN  BIOLOGY. 


267 


object,  than  living,  intelligent  beings,  capable  of  exert- 
ing their  will  in  opposition  to  the  effort.  Dr.  Rich- 
mond  says  he  has  “ seen  an  operator  draw  a dozen 
persons  from  their  seats,  by  the  magnetic  force  of  his 
hand,  at  the  distance  of  many  feet.  The  first  move 
of  the  hand  would  bring  the  head  forward,  then  the 
body,  and  by  adding  his  voice,  ‘ You  will  stand  up,’ 
they  would,  while  resisting  with  the  will^  in  spite  of  them- 
selves^  stand  up,  and  follow  his  hand  around  the  room.” 
If  biologists  have  not  usually  exerted  their  power  upon 
inanimate  things,  it  has  probably  been  because  they 
did  not  deem  it  of  sufficient  importance.  We  have 
seen,  however,  a biologist  raise  a table  to  the  ceiling 
of  a room,  kindly  permitting  it  to  stick  there  a while, 
to  the  no  small  amusement  of  the  spectators ! And  it 
can  be  done  again.  By  the  way,  we  would  inquire 
what  biologist  is  it  that  has  sometimes  lent  his  aid  in 
the  raising  of  tables,  at  a “ circle  ” in  East  Boston, 
himself  an  unbeliever  in  ^'spirit  table-liftings?^^ 

The  editor  of  the  Spiritual  Telegraph  says,  that 
“in  the  biological  experiments  there  is  a visible  human 
operator f but,  “ in  the  spiritual  manifestations,  no 
human  operator  can  be  found,  or  demonstrated  to 
exist.”  But,  pray,  wha,t  is  the  “medium,”  in  these 
manifestations,  but  a visible  human  operator  ? Some- 
times it  takes  three  or  four  persons  to  produce  a single 
demonstration.  And  sometimes  they  cannot  muster 
force  enough  to  do  this,  especially  if  the  weather  be 
rainy.  And  this  is  probably  the  reason  why  the  rap- 
pers at  Poughkeepsie  have  resolved  not  to  admit 
unbelievers,  nor  at  any  time  more  than  two  or  three 
new-comers,  at  a “circle,”  making,  with  the  believers, 
ten  or  twelve  in  all  — successful  results  never  being 
guarantied  to  those  invited  to  attend. 


268 


FACULTY  OF  IMITATION. 


Mr.  "Brittan  himself  asserts  that  it  is  “ the  same 
power  that  moves  the  human  medium  that  also  moves 
the  wooden  tahle^^^  &c.  Here  we  have  a human  medium 
that  is  moved  to  do  somethings  and  wooden  tableSs  also ; 
and  if  we  can  discover  the  secret  agent  in  the  one  case, 
we  shall  likewise  in  the  other,  for  there  is  a perfect 
sameness  or  coincidence  in  their  operations.  It  is  the 
same  unseen  power,  in  both  cases,  moving  chairs,  tables, 
tubs,  troughs,  bedsteads,  and  piles  of  lumber,  besides 
other  gross,  ponderable  bodies  — cutting  up  an  infinite 
variety  of  pranks  to  the  consternation  of  some,  and  the 
amusement  of  others,  as  A.  J.  Davis  says  of  the  dan- 
cing plates,  knives  and  forks,  shovel,  tongs,  and  poker, 
moved  by  ‘‘electrical  discharges  and  magnetic  attrac- 
tions,’’ or  emanations  of  vital  electiicity  seeking  its 
equilibrium  in  the  atmosphere. 


FACULTY  OF  UMITATION. 

The  faculty  of  imitating  signatures,  of  writing 
music,  poetry,  specimens  of  foreign  tongues,  &c.,  is 
no  more  strange  than  imitating  the  voice  and  gestures 
of  those  we  never  heard  nor  saw.  Persons  of  scarcely 
any  education  or  talents,  while  under  biological  influ- 
ence, have  been  made  to  imitate  the  voice  of  Web- 

f 

ster,  Everett,  Fillmore,  and  others,  delivering  off-hand 
speeches  of  most  impassioned  diction  and  eloquence  ; 
while,  in  their  normal  state,  they  could  scarcely  frame 
a paragraph  in  the  king’s  English,  much  more  de- 
liver a formal  address,  embellished  with  a profusion 
of  metaphors,  tropes,  and  figures,  accompanied  with 


FACULTY  OF  IMITATION. 


269 


the  finished  attitudes  and  movements  of  a Choate,  a 
Sumner,  or  a Banks!  These  mesmeric  imitations 
refer  also  to  mechanical  and  artistic  power,  and  every 
talent  that  characterizes  us  as  intelligent  beings.  Some 
assert  that  mediums  are  in  a perfectly  normal  state 
during  the  exhibitions  of  the  spirit  ’’  phenomena ; 
and  yet,  to  the  practical  mesmerizer,  nothing  is  plainer 
than  that  they  are  most  absolutely  mesmeric  persons. 

The  power  of  imitation  among  mediums  is  various, 
but  distinct.  Some  draw  maps^  purporting  to  come 
from  a deceased  schoolmate.  Others  draw  likenesses ; 
others  speak  in  voices  imitating  the  dead  — but  they 
can  imitate  the  living  just  as  well ; others  hear  sounds 
— the  voice  of  a wife,  or  child,  or  friend.  Walter 
Scott  relates  the  case  of  an  English  gentleman  who 
was  ill,  and  was  told  by  his  physician  that  he  had 
lived  in  London  too  long,  and  lived  too  fast;  and 
advised  him  to  retire  to  the  country  and  ruralize. 
One  of  his  troubles  was,  that  a set  of  green  dressed 
dancers  would  enter  his  drawing  room,  go  through 
their  evolutions,  and  retire.  He  knew  it  was  an  illu- 
sion, but  could  not  resist  the  annoyance,  or  the 
impressions  made  on  him.  He  returned  to  his  coun- 
try seat,  and,  in  a few  weeks,  got  rid  of  his  visitors. 
He  concluded  to  remain  out  of  town,  and  sent  to 
London  for  the  furniture  of  his  old  parlor,  to  be  placed 
in  his  country  house  ; but  when  it  came,  and  was 
arranged  in  the  room,  the  corps  de  ballet^  dressed  in 
green^  all  rushed  into  the  room,  exclaiming^  “ Here  we 
are  all  again!”  He  had  associated  in  his  mind  the 
furniture  and  the  dancing  apparit'ons,  and  when  it 
returned,  they  came  with  it,  and,  as  he  thought,  spoke 
with  voices.  We  recollect  of  reading  in  a medica. 
23* 


270 


FACULTY  OF  IMITATION. 


paper,  published  in  Boston,  an  account  of  a man  who 
believed  his  house  to  be  haunted  by  the  de\il,  in  con- 
sequence of  which  he  resolved  to  vacate  it  and  remove 
into  the  country.  His  goods  were  packed  into  a 
wagon,  and  he  was  just  upon  the  point  of  starting 
with  his  load,  when  to  his  surprise  he  heard  a voice, 
seemingly  among  the  goods,  crying  out,  ‘‘  We  are  all 
going  together.’’  “ If  that  is  the  case,”  said  the  man, 
“ I will  unload  again ; for  if  I am  to  have  the  devil’s 
company,  it  may  as  well  be  in  one  place  as  another.” 

The  excessive  use  of  wine  will  induce  a state  of 
the  brain,  in  which  the  person  thinks  he  hears  voices 
and  sees  spirits  ; but  on  close  examination  it  will  be 
found  that  it  is  the  work  of  the  abnormal  powers, 
developed  in  the  brain  by  stimulating  agents  or  in- 
tense thinking.  It  will  be  recollected  that  Sweden- 
borg, after  eating  a late,  heavy  supper,  heard  a voice  cry- 
ing out  to  him  in  terrible  accents,  ‘‘  Eat  not  so  much.” 
(See  chap.  5.)  Such  phenomena  may  unravel  the 
voice  Judge  Edwards  heard.  His  long-continued 
meditation  on  death,  with  night,  solitude,  loneliness, 
and  gi’ief,  had  so  impressed  him  that  he  thought  he 
heard  a sound  in  exact  imitation  of  the  voice  of  his 
wife.  In  the  case  related  by  Scott,  hearing  was  not 
only  aflected,  but  the  organ  of  color  was  involved  in 
the  hallucination,  and  the  green  figures  were  as  plain 
before  him  as  real  persons.  This  is  always  one  of  the 
phenomena  of  ghost-seeing ' that  the  seer  associates 
with  the  spectre,  namely,  fcrm  and  color ^ voice  and 
action. 

The  cases  of  imitation  referred  to,  and  others  of  the 
same  class,  are  the  results  of  the  imitative  mechanic 
power  of  the  individual,  brought  out  by  the  abnormal 


FACULTY  OF  IMITATION. 


271 


magnetic  state  existing  at  the  time.  For  instance, 
if  the  individual  has  tims  and  tune  — the  faculty  of 
music  within  lying  undeveloped  — it  may  be  brought 
out,  and  made  to  act,  by  the  effects  of  magnetism. 
Last  winter  we  listened  to  a lecture  delivered  in 
Newark,  New  Jersey,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Harris,  from 
New  York  city.  He  stated  that  there  was  a lady  in 
Providence,  who,  by  the  agency  of  spirits,  produced 
musical  compositions  equal  to  the  productions  of  the 
best  masters,  as  Haydn,  Beethoven,  and  others,  and 
that  a volume  of  these  pieces  were  soon  to  be  issued 
from  the  press.  And  although  the  said  work  has  not 
been  heard  of  as  yet,  still  we  doubt  not  that  a person 
in  a magnetic  state  might  write  very  good  music,  even 
if  totally  ignorant  of  its  rules,  as  this  young  lady  was 
said  to  be. 

Phrenologists  often  tell  persons  that  they  would 
make  excellent  tailors,  dressmakers,  poets,  painters, 
musicians,  &c.  — persons  who  never  attempted  to  oper- 
ate in  these  callings.  ‘‘  All  they  need,’’  it  is  said,  is 
an  opportunity  for  the  development  of  their  powers.” 
Now,  magnetism  tends  to  develop  or  rouse  these 
dormant  faculties  into  action.  It  also  gives  a far-reach- 
ing, a far-seeing  grasp  and  perception  of  things,  as  in 
the  case  of  Miss  Martineau,  who,  be  it  remembered, 
was  too  intelligent  to  attribute  such  effects  to  the 
agency  of  spirits. 

A marked  case  of  the  increase  of  the  imitative  power 
of  persons  in  the  magnetic  condition,  is  found  in  the 
case  of  Frederica  Hauffe.  In  one  of  her  magnetic 
moods  she  informed  Dr.  Kerner  that  she  would  make 
a diagram  of  the  spheres.  “ The  sun  sphere,”  as  she 
called  it,  is  very  complex  ; but  ‘‘  she  spun  out  the  com- 


272 


FACULTY  OP  IMITATION. 


plicated  web  with  unerring  precision,”  ani  a pair  of 
compasses  given  her  to  facilitate  her  labor  only  em- 
barrassed her.  It  is  made  up  of  circles  within  circles, 
and  sections  and  points,  amounting  to  thousands, 
related  and  connected ; and  yet  the  whole  was  ex- 
ecuted,” says  Dr.  K.,  ‘‘  in  an  incredible  short  space  of 
time.”  An  engraving  was  made  of  this  sphere,  and  a 
year  after  she  was  shown  the  engraving,  and  said  it 
was  not  correct ; a point  on  one  of  the  lines  was  want- 
ing. On  referring  to  the  original,  they  found  she  was 
right.  This  diagram  contained  many  curious  things, 
and  in  some  parts  related  to  the  highest  departments 
of  mathematics.  This  faculty  she  only  possessed  in 
the  magnetic  state,  being  wholly  incompetent  to  the 
task  when  not  clairvoyant.  No  living  artist  can  exe- 
cute that  diagram  with  a pen,  with  a fac-simile  before 
him,  with  the  rapidity  with  which  that  ignorant,  un- 
lettered child  of  nature  did  it.  ‘‘  I have,  in  many 
cases,”  says  Dr.  Richmond,  ‘‘  witnessed  this  imitative 
power  of  mediums  with  the  pen,  dashing  off  figures 
and  images  with  a rashness  and  rapidity  almost  in- 
conceivable.” As  far  as  we  can  see,  there  is  no  more 
proof  of  the  agency  of  spirits  in  one  case  than  in  the 
other ; and  we  are  sure  no  such  claim  was  ever  set  up 
in  the  case  of  Mrs.  Hauffe,  though  living  in  a less 
enlightened  region,  perhaps,  than  these  United  States. 
We  might  multiply  cases  of  this  kind,  but  space  will 
not  permit. 


UNSEEN  LETTERS  AND  SIGNATURES. 


273 


UNSEEN  LETTERS  AND  SIGNATURES. 

The  operator  in  biology  or  magnetism  often  la/s 
hold  of  the  inquiring  spectator,  and  uses  him  or  her 
to  imitate  unseen  letters,  signatures,  and  sentences,  in 
foreign  languages.  And  no  doubt  but  what  Professor 
Bush  has  been  made  unconsciously  instrumental  in 
executing  a few  specimens  of  languages,  his  eyes  wide 
open,  it  may  be,  all  the  while.  It  can  be  no  more 
strange  than  that  the  son  of  Dr.  Phelps  should  have 
been  made  unconsciously  instrumental  in  tying  himself 
to  the  limb  of  a tree  in  his  father’s  yard,  supposing  it  to 
have  been  done  by  spirits,  (See  the  version  of  the 
affair  by  A.  J.  Davis.) 

A biological  mesmerist  assures  us  that  he  finds  no 
difficulty  in  raising  beds,  chairs,  and  tables ; and  in 
the  case  of  Mr.  Kellogg  it  is  shown  that  such  things 
are  easily  done  without  any  aid  from  spirits.  In  the 
case  of  Dr.  Taylor,  the  writing  medium,  it  is  shown, 
by  the  testimony  of  the  spirits  themselves,  if  their  word 
is  to  be  relied  on,  that  the  phenomena  in  his  case  were 
not  done  by  spirits,  but  were  the  results  of  vital 
electricity.  Such  things  are  getting  to  be  so  common 
that  we  may  expect  soon  to  see  the  time  when  little 
ragged  boys  even  (like  those  in  Egypt,  who  went 
through  the  streets  offering  to  show  the  spirit  of  any 
deceased  friend  for  a penny  or  a piece  of  cake)  will 
offer  to  lift  tables,  or  imitate  handwritings,  at  a penny 
a sight.  We  know  of  several  “ mediums,”  now  engaged 
in  these  things,  who  confess  they  do  not  understand  by 
what  power  it  is  they  raise  tables,  or  write  sentences, 
&c.,  yet  they  do  not  believe  it  to  be  done  by  the  agencv 


274 


A DANCING  LIGHT. 


of  disembodied  spirits.  In  many  schools,  the  children 
have  been  forbidden  by  their  teachers  to  indulge  in 
these  foolish  practices.  This  power  may  be  electri- 
city, in  some  of  its  forms,  or  some  other  agent  that  has 
some  relation  or  affinity  to  it,  as  in  the  cases  related 
by  Mr.  Rogers. 


A DANCING  LIGHT. 

A FEW  years  since  the  inhabitants  of  Southboro^, 
Massachusetts,  were  excited  and  alarmed  at  the  ap- 
pearance of  a lights  about  the  size  of  a star,  which  for 
several  successive  nights  was  seen  moving  over  a spot 
of  land  in  the  westerly  part  of  the  town.  Upon  ex- 
amining the  premises  by  daylight,  it  was  found  that  a 
quantity  of  bones  that  had  been  buried  in  the  earth 
had  been  thrown  upon  the  surface  by  the  roots  of  a 
tree,  the  trunk  of  which  had  recently  been  prostrated 
by  a gale  of  wind.  By  many,  these  bones  were  sup- 
posed to  belong  to  some  human  being,  who,  it  was 
conjectured,  had  been  murdered,  and  buried  beneath 
the  spot.  And  the  light  seen  hovering  near  was  con- 
sidered indicative  of  such  an  event.  But  if  the 
reader  will  turn  to  the  second  chapter  of  this  work,  he 
will  learn  that  these  dancing  lights^  so  called,  arise 
from  an  inflammable  gas,  evolved  from  decayed 
animal  and.  vegetable  substances,  which  take  fire  on 
coming  in  contact  with  atmospheric  air.  This  ignis 
fatuus^  Jack-with-adantern^  or  Will-with-a-vmp  appear- 
ance is  generally  seen  in  dark  nights,  over  boggy  - 
and  marshy  ground,  and  generally  in  motion,  at  the 
height  of  five  or  six  feet,  skipping  from  place  to  place, 


A DANCING  LIGHT. 


275 


and  frequently  changing  in  magnitude  and  form. 
On  some  occasions,  it  is  observed  to  be  suddenly  ex- 
tinguished, and  then  to  reappear  at  a distance  from 
its  former  position.  Those  persons  who  have  en- 
deavored to  examine  it  closely  have  found  that  it 
moves  away  from  them  with  a velocity  proportioned 
to  that  of  their  advance  — a circumstance  which  has 
had  no  small  influence  on  the  fears  of  the  ignorant 
and  superstitious.  Dr.  Denham  once  saw  an  ignis 
fatum  in  a boggy  place,  between  two  rocky  hills,  in 
a dark  and  calm  night.  He  approached  by  degrees 
within  two  or  three  yards  of  it,  and  thereby  had  an 
opportunity  of  viewing  it  to  the  best  advantage.  It 
kept  skipping  about  a dead  thistle,  till  a slight  motion 
of  the  air  — occasioned,  as  he  supposed,  by  his  near 
approach  — caused  it  to  jump  to  another  place  ; and 
as  he  advanced  it  kept  flying ‘before  him.  He  ob- 
served it  to  be  a uniform  body  of  light,  and  concluded 
it  must  consist  of  ignited  vapor.  These  appearances 
are  common  on  the  plains  of  Boulogne,  in  Italy,  where 
they  sometimes  flit  before  the  traveller  on  the  road, 
saving  him  the  expense  of  a torch  on  dark  nights. 
Sometimes  they  spread  very  wide,  and  then  contract 
themselves  ; and  sometimes  they  float  like  waves,  and 
appear  to  drop  sparks  of  fire.  They  shine  more 
strongly  in  rainy  than  in  dry  weather. 

An  appearance  of  the  same  kind  is  sometimes  met 
with  at  sea,  during  gales  of  wind,  and,  of  course,  has 
become  connected  with  many  superstitious  notions 
of  sailors,  who  call  it  a corpusant  There  are  some- 
times two  together,  and  these  are  named  Castor  and 
Pollux.  The  follcrwing  is  a description  of  one,  given 
by  the  voyager  Dampier : After  four  o’clock  the 


276 


sailors’  omens. 


thunder  and  the  rain  abated,  and  then  we  saw  a cor- 
pusant,  at  our  maintopmast  head.  This  sight  rejoiced 
our  men  exceedingly,  for  the  height  of  the  storm  is 
commonly  over  when  the  corpusant  is  seen  aloft ; but 
when  they  are  seen  lying  on  the  deck,  it  is  generally 
accounted  a bad  sign.  A corpusant  is  a certain  small, 
glittering  light ; when  it  appears,  as  this  did,  on  the 
very  top  of  a mainmast,  or  at  a yardarm,  it  is  like  a 
star ; but  when  it  appears  on  the  deck,  it  resembles  a 
great  glowworm.  I have  been  told  that  when  the 
Spanish  or  Portuguese  see  them  they  go  to  prayers, 
and  bless  themselves  for  the  happy  sight.  I have 
heard  some  ignorant  seamen  discoursing  how  they 
have  seen  them  creep,  or,  as  they  say,  travel  about,  in 
the  scuppers,  telling  many  dismal  stories  that  happened 
at  such  times ; but  I did  never  see  any  one  stir  out  of 
the  place  where  it  was  first  fixed,  except  on  deck, 
where  every  sea  washeth  it  about.  Neither  did  I ever 
see  any  but  when  we  had  rain  as  well  as  wind,  and, 
therefore,  do  believe  it  is  some  jelly.” 

The  origin  and  nature  of  the  lights  above  described 
have  not  yet  been  satisfactorily  explained.  More 
accurate  observations  than  have  been  made  are 
required  to  furnish  the  basis  of  a correct  theory 
respecting  them. 


SAILORS’  OMENS. 

Sailors,  usually  the  boldest  men  alive,  are  yet  not 
unfrequently  the  vefy  abject  slaves  of  superstitious 
fear.  Nothing  is  more  common  than  to  hear  them 


LOVE  CHARMS. 


277 


talk  of  noises,  flashes,  shadows,  echoes,  and  other 
visible  appearances,  nightly  seen  and  heard  upon  the 
waters.  Andrews,  in  his  Anecdotes,  says,  ‘‘  Super- 
stition and  profaneness,  those  extremes  of  human 
conduct,  are  too  often  found  united  in  the  sailor ; and 
the  man  who  dreads  the  stormy  effects  of  drowning  a 
cat,  of  whistling  a contra  dance  while  he  leans  over 
the  gunwale,  will,  too  often,  wantonly  defy  his  Creator 
by  the  most  daring  execrations  and  licentious  beha- 
vior.” Dr.  Pegge  says  that  ‘‘  sailors  have  a strange 
opinion  of  the  devil’s  power  and  agency  in  stirring  up 
winds,  which  notion  seems  to  have  been  handed  down 
4rom  Zoroaster,  who  imagined  that  there  was  an  evil 
spirit,  called  Vato^  that  could  excite  violent  storms  of 
wind.”  To  lose  a cat  overboard,  or  to  drown  one,  or 
to  lose  a bucket  or  a mop,  is,  at  the  present  day,  a 
^ery  unlucky  omen  with  common  sailors. 


LOVE  CHARMS. 

Theocritus  and  Virgil  both  introduce  women  into 
their  pastorals,  using  charms  and  incantations  to  re- 
cover the  affections  of  their  sweethearts.  Shakspeare 
represents  Othello  as  accused  of  winning  Desdernona 
by  conjuration  and  mighty  magic.” 

“ Thou  hast  practised  on  her  with  foul  charms  ; 

Abused  her  delicate  youth  with  drugs  or  minerals 

That  waken  motion. 

She  is  abused,  stolen  from  me,  and  corrupted. 

By  spells  ani  medicines  bought  of  mountebanks.” 


278 


LOVE  CHARMS. 


In  Gay’s  Shepherd’s  Week,  these  are  represented  as 
country  practices : — 

“ Straight  to  the  ’pothecary’s  shop  I went, 

And  in  love  powders  all  my  money  spent. 

Behap  what  will,  next  Sunday  after  prayers, 

When  to  the  alehouse  Lubberkin  repairs, 

These  golden  flies  into  his  mug  I’ll  throw, 

And  soon  the  swain  with  fervent  love  shall  glow.” 

In  Love  Melancholy,  by  Dr.  Ferrand,  it  is  said, 
“ W j have  sometimes  among  us  our  silly  wenches, 
some  that,  out  of  a foolish  curiosity  they  have,  must 
needs  be  putting  in  practice  some  of  those  feats  that 
they  have  received  by  tradition  from  their  mother 
perhaps,  or  nurse  ; and  so,  not  thinking  forsooth  to  do 
any  harm,  as  they  hope  to  paganize  it  to  their  own 
damnation.  For  it  is  most  certain  that  botanomancy^ 
which  is  done  by  the  noise,  or  crackling,  that  box  or 
bay  leaves  make  when  they  are  crushed  between  one’s 
hands,  or  cast  into  the  fire,  was  of  old  in  use  among 
the  pagans,  who  were  wont  to  bruise  poppy  flowers 
betwixt  their  hands,  by  this  means  thinking  to  know 
their  loves.”  Speaking  of  the  ancient  love  charms, 
characters,  amulets,  or  such  like  periapses.  Dr.  F.  says, 
“ They  are  such  as  no  Christian  physician  ought  to  use, 
notwithstanding  that  the  common  people  do  to  this 
day  too  superstitiously  believe  and  put  in  practice 
many  of  these  paganish  devices.” 

Miss  Blandy,  who  was  executed  many  years  ago 
for  poisoning  her  father,  persisted  in  affirming  that 
she  thought  the  powder  given  her  by  her  villanous 
lover,  Cranston,  to  administer  to  him,  was  a love 
powder,”  which  was  to  conciliate  her  father’s  affection 
to  her  lover.  She  met  her  death  with  this  assevera- 


EFFECTS  OF  A BELIEF  IN  A GHOST.  279 

tion  ; and  her  dying  request,  to  be  buried  close  to  her 
father,  seems  a corroborating  proof,  that  though  she 
was  certainly  the  cause  of  his  premature  death,  yet 
she  was  not,  in  the  blackest  sense  of  the  word,  his 
wilful  murderer. 

We  quote  the  following  lines  from  Herrick’s 
Hesperides : — 

A CHARM  OR  AN  ALLAY  FOR  LOVE. 

“ If  SO  be  a toad  be  laid 
In  a sheepskin  newly  flayed, 

And  that  tied  to  a man,  ’twill  sever 
Him  and  his  affections  ever  ” 


EFFECTS  OF  A BELIEF  IN  A GHOST. 

Whenever  a real  ghost  appears, — by  which  we 
mean  some  man  or  woman  dressed  up  to  frighten 
another,  — if  the  supernatural  character  of  the  appari- 
tion has  been  for  a moment  believed,  the  effects  on 
the  spectator  have  always  been  injurious  — sometimes 
producing  convulsions,  idiocy,  madness,  or  even  in- 
stantaneous death.  The  celebrated  Allston,  the 
painter,  when  in  England,  related  the  following  in- 
cident to  his  friend  Coleridge,  the  poet : “ It  was,  I 
think,”  said  he,  in  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
near  Boston,  that  a certain  youth  took  it  into,  his 
wise  head  to  convert  a Tom  Paine-ish  companion  of 
his  by  appearing  as  a ghost  before  him.  He  accord- 
ingly dressed  himself  up  in  the  usual  way,  having 
previously  extracted  the  ball  from  the  pistol  which 
always  lay  near  the  head  of  his  friend’s  bed.  Upon 


280 


THE  INVISIBLE  LADY. 


first  awakening,  and  seeing  the  apparition,  the  youth 
that  was  to  be  frightened  very  coolly  looked  his  com- 
panion, the  ghost,  in  the  face,  and  said,  ‘ I know  you ; 
this  is  a good  joke  ; but  you  see  I am  not  frightened. 
Now  you  may  vanish.’  The  ghost  stood  still. 
‘ Come,’  said  the  youth,  ‘ that  is  enough.  I shall 
get  angry ; away ! ’ Still  the  ghost  moved  not.  ‘ By 
heavens!  ’ ejaculated  the  young  man,  ‘ if  you  do  not, 
in  three  minutes,  go  away.  I’ll  shoot  you.’  He 
waited  the  time,  deliberately  levelled  his  pistol,  fired, 
and  with  a scream  at  the  immovability  of  the  figure, 
became  convulsed,  and  soon  afterwards  died.  The 
very  instant  he  believed  it  to  be  a ghost,  his  human 
nature  fell  before  it.” 


THE  INVISIBLE  LADY. 

In  the  year  1804,  an  invisible  lady  and  acoustic 
temple  were  exhibited  in  Boston,  as  an  “ Extraordinary 
Aerial  Phenomenon.”  Its  body  was  made  of  glass 
It  gave  answers  to  questions  asked  by  visitors.  In 
London,  a few  years  ago,  there  was  shown  an  ap- 
paratus consisting  of  a four-footed  stand,  and  several 
trumpet-mouthed  tubes,  from  any  one  of  which  spec- 
tators received  ready  answers  to  questions.  The 
answers  were  said  to  come  from  the  ‘‘  invisible  girl ; ” 
but  the  true  explanation  of  the  puzzle  was,  that  a 
secret  tube,  in  the  legs  of  the  apparatus,  communicat- 
ed the  sounds  to  a girl  in  a neighboring  apartment. 
Probably  something  similar  was  arranged  in  the  glass 
body  exhibited  in  Boston;  and  if  we  mistake  not, 
during  the  sojourn  of  Joice  Heth,  of  in^re  recent 


SORCERERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


281 


notoriety,  at  the  Albany  Museum,  a shrewd  Albanian, 
after  a minute  and  ‘diligent  examination,  made  the 
wonderful  discovery  that  the  old  lady,  or  nurse  of 
Washington^  was  composed  of  India  rubber^  and  was 
made  to  breathe,  speak,  cry,  sing,  &c.,  by  the  aid  of 
ventriloquism  I 

In  a case  of  spirit  rappings.  Professor  Grimes  dis- 
covered that  the  party  had  contrived  to  have  some 
levers  concealed  beneath  the  floor,  and  by  means  of 
certain  little  pegs  coming  through  where  the  rappers 
sat,  connecting  with  the  levers,  all  nicely  poised  on  a 
balance,  they  placed  their  feet  upon  them,  and  pro- 
duced the  raps  at  pleasure.  And  in  the  case  of  the 
Rochester  rappers,  when  their  ankles  were  firmly  held 
by  the  committee  of  investigation,  it  is  said  a servant 
girl  rapped  with  her  knuckles  under  the  floor.  Mrs. 
Culver,  who  had  been  instructed  by  the  Fox  family, 
and  had  practised  with  them  a while,  afterwards  re- 
nounced the  craft,  and  exposed  this  among  other 
deceptions  to  the  world.  The  girl,”  she  says,  “was 
instructed  to  rap  whenever  she  heard  their  voices  call- 
ing for  spirits.” 


SORCERERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

The  operations  of  the  men  sorcerers  in  India  are 
quite  scientific.  They  set  about  their  work  in  a busi- 
ness-like manner,  and  in  sight  of  the  house  of  their 
intended  .victim  the  mystic  caldron  begins  to  boil  and 
bubble.  The  victim,  however,  is  not  to  be  terrified 
out  of  his  senses.  What  are  his  enemy’s  fires  and 
24" 


282 


SINGULAR  METAMORPHOSES. 


incantations  to  him  ? He  takes  no  notice,  and  con- 
tinues to  live  on  as  though  there  .was  not  a sorcerer  in 
the  world.  But  that  smoke  : it  meets  his  eye  the  first 
object  every  morning.  That  ruddy  glare : it  is  the  last 
thing  he  sees  at  night.  That  measured  but  inartic- 
ulate sound : it  is  never  out  of  his  ear.  His  thoughts 
dwell  on  the  mystical  business.  He  is  preoccupied, 
even  in  company.  He  wonders  what  they  are  putting 
into  the  pot,  and  if  if  has  any  connection  with  the 
spasm  that  has  just  shot  through  him.  He  becomes 
nervous;  he  feels  sick;  he  cannot  sleep  from  thinking; 
he  cannot  eat  for  that  horrid  broth  that  bubbles  for- 
ever in  his  mind.  He  gets  worse  and  worse,  and 
dies ! But  this  empire  of  the  imagination  is  beaten 
in  Java,  where  it  is  supposed  that  a housebreaker,  by 
throwing  a handful  of  earth  upon  the  beds  of  the 
inmates,  completely  incapacitates  them  from  moving 
to  save  their  property.  The  man  who  is  to  be  robbed, 
on  feeling  the  earth  fall  upon  him,  lies  as  motionless 
as  if  bound  hand  and  foot.  He  is  under  a spell,  which 
he  feels  unable  to  break. 


SINGULAR  METAMORPHOSES. 

In  the  East,  men  are  believed  to  be  frequently  met- 
amorphosed — sometimes  voluntarily,  sometimes  in- 
voluntarily — into  tigers.  The  voluntary  transforma- 
tion is  effected  merely  by  eating  a certain  root,  where- 
upon the  person  is  instantly  changed  into  a tiger ; and 
when  tired  of  this  character,  he  has  only’to  eat  an- 
other, when,  as  qui  .k  as  thought,  he  subsides  from  a 


SINGULAR  METAMORPHOSES. 


283 


tiger  into  a man.  But  sometimes  mistakes  happen 
An  individual  of  an  inquiring  disposition  once  felt  a 
strong  curiosity  to  know  the  sensations  attendant  on 
transformation;  but,  being  a prudent  man,  he  set 
about  the  transformation  'with  all  necessary  precau- 
tion. Having  provided  himself  with 

“the  insane  root 
That  takes  the  reason  prisoner,’* 

he  gave  one  also  to  his  wife,  desiring  her  to  stand  by 
and  watch  the  event,  and  as  soon  as  she  saw  him  fairly 
turned  into  a tiger,  to  thrust  it  into  his  mouth.  She 
promised,  but  her  nerves  were  not  equal  to  the  per- 
formance. As  soon  as  she  saw  her  husband  fixed  in 
his  new  form,  she  took  to  flight,  carrying  in  her  hand, 
in  the  confusion  of  her  mind,  the  root  that  would  have 
restored  him  to  her  faithful  arms.  And  so  it  befell  that 
the  poor  tiger-man  was  obliged  to  take  to  the  woods, 
and  for  many  a day  he  dined  on  his  old  neighbors  of 
the  village,  but  was  at  last  shot,  and  recognized  I 
In  this  superstition  will  be  seen  the  prototype  of  the 
wolf  mania  of  mediaeval  Europe.  In  Brittany,  men 
betook  themselves  to  the  forests  in  the  shape  of  wolves, 
out  of  a morbid  passion  for  the  amusement  of  howl- 
ing and  ravening;  but  if  they  left  in  some  secure 
place  the  clothes  they  had  thrown  oft*  to  prepare  for 
the  metamorphosis,  they  had  but  to  reassume  them 
to  regain  their  natural  forms.  But  sometimes  a catas 
trophe,  like  that  above  related,  took  place : the  wife 
discovered  the  hidden  clothes,  and  carrying  them  home, 
in  the  innocent  carefulness  of  her  heart,  the  poor  hus- 
band lived  and  died  a w If  I 


284  PERNICIOUS  ERRORS  RELATING  TO  HEALTH. 


PERNICIOUS  ERRORS  RELATING  TO  HEALTH 

In  a former  part  of  this  volume,  we  have  spoken 
of  several  impositions  upon  the  credulity  of  the  public, 
in  matters  appertaining  to  health.  The  astrologists 
.have  told  us  that  “ some  plants  are  only  to  be  plucked 
at  the  rising  of  the  dogstar^  when  neither  sun  nor 
moon  shine,  while  others  are  to  be  cut  with  a golden 
knife,  when  the  moon  is  just  six  days  old.”  To  some 
particular  plants  a string  must  be  fastened,  a hungry 
dog  tied  thereto,  who,  being  allured  by  the  smell  of 
roasted  flesh  set  before  him,  may  pluck  it  up  by  the 
roots.”  At  one  time,  the  vegetable  oil  of  swallows 
was  considered  a potent  remedy.  It  was  prepared 
by  compounding  twenty  different  herbs  with  twenty 
live  swallows^  well  beaten  together  in  a mortar.” 
Another  medicine  was  prepared  from  the  raspings  of  a 
human  skull;  another  from  the  moss^  growing  on  the 
head  of  a thief  who  had  been  gibbeted  and  left  to 
hang  in  the  air.  In  addition  to  these,  we  have  had 
‘‘  the  powder  of  a mummy ; the  liver  of  frogs ; the  blood 
of  weasels ; an  ointment  made  of  sucking  whelps ; the 
marrow  of  a stag;  and  the  thigh  bone  of  anoxP  And 
we  have  numerous  modern  nostrums  scarcely  better 
than  these,  by  which  the  gullible  public  are  often 
sorely  victimized. 

There  are  many  opinions  among  the  people,  which 
prove  highly  deleterious  in  being  carried  into  practice. 
For  instance,  that  we  must  “ stuff  a cold  to  cure  it,” 
when  the  reverse  of  the  case  is  the  only  safe  mode  of 
procedure.  In  a cold,  the  lungs  are  already  loaded 
and  congested  with  accumulations  of  muco-purulent 


PERNICIOUS  ERRORS  RELATING  TO  HEALTH.  285 


matter,  which  is  increased  by  taking  large  quantities 
of  food. 

Erroneous  views,  in  regard  to  cleanliness,  often 
lead  to  great  mischief.  There  is  a notion  with  some 
that  dirt  is  really  healthy,  especially  for  children. 
This  idea  probably  originated  from  the  fact,  that 
those  children  who  are  allowed  to  play  in  the  dirt  are 
often  more  healthy  than  those  who  are  confined  in  the 
nursery  or  parlor.  But  it  should  be  remembered  that 
it  is  not  dirt  which  promotes  their  health,  but  active 
exercise  in  the  open  air.  This  more  than  compensates 
for  the  injury  sustained  by  the  dirt.  There  is,  how- 
ever, something  deceitful,  after  all,  in  the  ruddy  ap- 
pearance of  these  children,  who,  like  some  four-footed 
animals,  are  allowed  to  wallow  in  mire  and  dirt ; for 
they  actually  suffer  more,  not  only  from  chronic,  but 
from  acute  diseases,  than  children  whose  parents  are 
in  better  circumstances.  The  pores  of  the  skin,  as  we 
have  shown  in  the  Family  Physician,  published  by  us 
a few  years  since,  cannot  be  closed  with  filth  for  any 
length  of  time,  and  the  subject  remain  uninjured.  It 
is  true,  some  years  may  pass  away  before  the  bad 
effects  appear  ; but  in  after  life,  scrofula,  rheumatism, 
jaundice,  and  even  consumption,  often  arise  after  the 
cause  which  first  gave  rise  to  them  is  forgotten,  if 
indeed  it  were  ever  suspected.  It  is  our  candid 
opinion,  that  a larger  part  of  the  deaths  that  occur 
among  children  by  typhoid,  scarlet  fever,  and  other 
baleful  diseases,  is  owing  to  some  defect  in  manage- 
ment, as  to  diet,  air,  dress,  or  exercise,  which  we  will 
briefly  show  in  this  connection. 

There  are  some,  in  adult  life,  who  abstain  wholly 
from  external  ablutions,  and  never  think  of  washing 


2SG  PERNICIOUS  ERRORS  RELATl  TO  HEALTH* 

their  bodies  from  one  year  to  another.  Now,  such 
persons  must  be  considered,  to  say  the  least,  to  be  of 
an  uncleanly  habit ; and  such  a habit  is  not  only 
unfavorable  to  health,  but  to  morality.  Mr.  Wesley 
reckons  cleanliness  to  be  second  only  to  godliness. 
We  venture  to  affirm  that  he  who  is  most  guilty  of 
personal  neglect  will  generally  be  found  the  most 
ignorant  and  vicious.  I am  well  acquainted  with  a 
whole  family  who  neglect  their  persons  from  principle. 
They  are  a sort  of  new  lights  in  religious  things,  and 
hold  that  the  true  Christian  should  “ slight  the  hove], 
as  beneath  his  care.”  But  there  is  a want  of  intel- 
ligence, and  even  of  common  refinement,  in  the  family, 
that  certainly  does  not,  and  cannot^  add  much  to  their 
own  happiness  or  comfort,  aside  from  the  fact  that  it 
greatly  annoys  their  neighbors. 

We  do  not  pretend  to  say  but  that  there  are  some 
great  and  good  persons  who  are  slovenly  in  their 
general  appearance  ; but  these  are  only  exceptions  to 
a general  rule.  On  the  contrary,  common  observation 
teaches  us  that  it  is  a distinguishing  mark  of  low-bred 
rowdyism,  and  of  vicious  and  intemperate  habits,  to 
see  young  men  dressed  in  the  most  loose  and  careless 
manner.  A person  of  refinement  and  cultivation 
would  feel  ashamed  to  appear  in  such  a manner 
before  the  public  gaze. 

Neglect  of  proper  ventilation  leads  to  incomparable 
mischief.  There  are  many  persor^s  who  live  through 
the  day  in  closely . confined  and  excessively  heated 
apartments,  and  also  sleep  in  small  contracted  bed 
rooms,  without  the  least  opportunity  for  a current  of 
fresh  air.  Who  can  wonder  that  they  rise  in  the 
morning  with  wearied  limbs,  languid  and  listle-ss,  ^ 


PERNICIOUS  ERRORS  RELATING  TO  HEALTH.  287 


with  a furred  tongue^  parched  mouth,  and  headache  ? 
They  are  continually  subjected  to  inhaling,  over  and 
over,  the  poison,  the  miasma,  of  their  own  bodies, 
which  cannot  but  result,  in  the  end,  tq  the  great  detri- 
ment of  health.  We  are  perfectly  astonished,  often- 
times, to  see  to  what  an  extent  such  a thing  is  carried. 
Take  this,  in  connection  with  eating  improper  and 
badly-cooked  food,  fat  meats,  gravies,  and  pastries, 
the  want  of  suitable  protection  against  atmospheric 
changes,  and  active  exercise  in  the  open  air,  and  who 
can  marvel  at  the  prevalence  of  deadly  fevers,  con- 
sumption, or  cholera  even  ? It  is  only  a matter  of 
surprise  that  there  are  not  ten  deaths  where  there  k 
now  one. 

Look  at  the  quality  of  the  meats  purchased  for  use. 
It  is  now  a common  practice  with  farmers  (in  order  to 
save  the  milk)  to  sell  their  calves  for  market  as  soon 
as  born ; and  people  eagerly  purchase  this  immatured 
meat  because  afforded  at  a low  price.  Then  look  at 
the  enormous  quantities  of  pork  consumed.  Go  past 
the  sausage  factories,  in  the  cities  of  Jersey,  and  you 
behold  it  heaped  in  piles,  ready  for  the  work  of  the 
hundreds  of  ‘‘  choppers,”  driven  by  steam.  Then  look 
into  the  groceries,  see  the  array  of  pound  sausage 
meat,  and  cheese  heads,  so  called.  A grocer  in 
Newark  city  informed  us,  last  winter,  that  sausage 
meat  and  buckwheat  cakes  formed  three  quarters  of 
the  aliment  of  the  citizens.  And  in  Paterson,  New 
Jersey,  in  the  hottest  of  the  season,  calves  were  lying 
upon  the  pavements,  ready  to  be  slaughtered,  and 
almost  as  momentarily  devoured,  as  occasion  de- 
manded. Even  the  poor  fowls,  their  legs  swollen 
with  inflammation  from  the  cords  with  which  they 


288  PERNICIOUS  ERRORS  RELATING  TO  HEALTH. 

were  bound,  and  half  famished  for  water  and  food^ 
and  fevered  by  fright  and  exposure,  were  readily  pur 
chased  by  men  and  women,  to  satisfy  the  cravings  of 
a perverted  appetite.  When  we  behold  such  practices, 
we  cannot  think  it  strange  that  mortality  should  be  so 
rife  as  it  is  at  times,  especially  when  the  atmosphere 
is  in  a condition  to  affect  the  body  in  a predisposed 
state,  favorable  to  the  development  of  diseases,  such 
as  that  of  small-pox,  cholera,  fever  and  ague,  scarlet 
and  typhoid,  (i.  e.,  decomposing  fever,)  which  is  the 
concentration  of  all  others.  The  food  we  eat  may 
convey  the  disease  within,  and  unless  the  state  of  our 
system  is  healthy  and  harmonious,  the  resisting  power 
will  not  be  equal  to  the  force  and  action  of  the  exter- 
nal elements,  and  consequently  we  shall  become  a 
prey  to  the  contagion,  whatever  type  or  form  it 
assumes.  We  are  somewhat  inclined  to  think  that 
A.  J.  Davis  (who  is  a physician  by  profession)  is 
correct,  when  he  says,  “ The  atmosphere  has  had  the 
cholera,  more  or  less,  for  thirty  years,  and  will  continue 
to  have  it  until  there  occurs  a geological  change  in 
many  portions  of  the  earth  ; and  from  the  atmosphere 
the  disease  has  been,  and  is,  communicated  epidemi- 
cally to  the  predisposed  potato  plant,  and  also  to  the 
human  system.’^  A late  English  writer  remarks,  that 
“ certain  diseases  prevail  at  the  approach  of  the 
equinoxes.’’ 


> 


'ite 


\ 


V'Af'A  ■ 


UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS-URBANA 


3 0112  064580480 


